Mistwoven Healer by Alusion

Category: Original

Genre: Action, Adventure, Fantasy, Female Lead, LitRPG, Magic, Progression, Super Heroes, Supernatural, Urban Fantasy

Status: In-Progress

Published: 2024-12-01

Updated: 2025-02-01

Packaged: 2025-02-01 19:37:47

Chapters: 41

Words: 132,587

Publisher: www.royalroad.com

Summary:

Over one hundred and twenty-five years have passed since the terrifying Volcora invasions began, pushing humanity to the brink of collapse. These monstrous creatures, born of humanity's darkest nightmares, emerge from dimensional pockets, wreaking havoc and destruction. In a desperate bid for survival, humanity has clustered into massive, fortified cities — guarded by empowered Sentinel protectors. While these cities stand strong, outlying towns and smaller cities are left vulnerable, paying the price for not being prioritized by the Sentinels.

The Global Defense Force, the governing body responsible for opposing the Volcora threat, knows the grim reality: if the dimensional invasions persist, Earth will fall, city by city. The only hope lies in the Sentinels' strength to repel this surge of attacks, and whether their mysterious benefactors will provide the required support.

Serena Solace is a high school student living in the city of Shinara, powerless and uncertain about her future. Hoping for her city's safety is all she can do. But everything changes when she discovers a mysterious familiar in her room, offering her a chance she never expected: the opportunity to become a Sentinel. Now, Serena must decide whether to embrace this destiny and protect her home, or face the perilous unknown.

In "Mistwoven Healer," Serena's journey from a powerless teenager to a formidable Sentinel unfolds, bringing hope to humanity's darkest hour. Will she rise to the challenge and save her city, or will the Volcora succeed in their devastating conquest?

Mistwoven Healer is a Magical Girl inspired LitRPG story with slow-burn progression. It is inspired by Progression Fantasy classics like Magical Girl Gun Slinger, He Who Fights With Monsters, and The Primal Hunter.

New chapters coming out every Tuesday and Saturday!

This incredible cover art was created by Harry Bui; check out his ArtStation to see his other amazing works!

Prologue: A New Wave

A note from Alusion

Hi everyone! I'm Alusion — or Alison, if you’re feeling basic. I've been writing for a long time, but this is my first time sharing anything here on Royal Road.

Mistwoven Healer already has over 115,000 words written, with new chapters to be released throughout December and regular updates planned after that. If you enjoy the prologue, there’s plenty more to come, so stick around!

Thank you for stopping by — I hope you enjoy the story as much as I enjoyed creating it.

Edit Notes:

Did an editing pass to make the chapter consistently present tense, which is more in line with the rest of the story.

General Karma Novak stands stoically near the center of what used to be a soccer field. Not that anyone would be able to recognize it as such now. This hadn’t been one of the massive structures used for professional games, but instead a small field that had once been used by the nearby high school that now also stands in ruins.

Nature had reclaimed much of this place from humanity, as it had in most of Japan. The ruins of the high school are covered in moss, and sapling trees sprout up all over the surrounding area. Only the soccer field, with its artificial turf, had been spared the effects of the rampant growth. Although the old lines of the game had long faded from the sun exposure, Karma’s team of inscribers are hard at work drawing out different lines, and these weren’t for any game.

With the destruction and reclamation of nature all around her, Karma stands calmly in her stark, pressed business suit. Her eyes scan the field, tracing out the lines of the complex inscriptions her team had been laying down all afternoon. Intricate geometric shapes, undulating lines, and interlocking circles make up a massive inscription drawn out using powdered silver. It's honestly far more complex than anything Karma can follow, as she had never been trained as an inscriber. Yet, for the team of carefully picked experts, an inscription this simple is child’s play.

The sun beats down, and a cool, pleasant breeze blows across the field as Karma watches the inscription near completion. She wishes they could conduct this summoning in the safety of the GDF Headquarters in Shinara, but it's imperative that no one but her most trusted learn about the events of the discussion to come. If someone unauthorized or, stars forbid, the media, gets wind of what is happening here, the result could be a worldwide political catastrophe. No, this information needs to stay at the highest levels of the GDF, at least until it can no longer be hidden.

Sadly, that level of informational security means going somewhere no one sane would go for the summoning. Luckily for Karma, she brought some rather exceptional young people to act as her guards. While the two sentinels she’s taken on this mission aren't necessarily authorized to hear this information either, they are the two most powerful people in all of Japan. They've been a necessary inclusion, protocol be damned.

Karma looks over the unfinished inscription again before allowing her eyes to drift skyward. A glowing pink shape approaches the field at a startling speed, soaring through the sky as if the wind itself bows to her. Karma grits her teeth; if one of her sentinels is approaching, then they are running out of time.

The pink speck in the sky quickly resolves itself into the form of a young woman with brunette hair tied back in a practical ponytail. The woman wears what appears to be sleek modern body armor, but instead of the usual black or gray, her armor is an incandescent pink color with black accents. The black parts of her armor are covered with small shining pinpoints of light that shift and glow subtly, reminding Karma of the exposed night sky.

Behind the young woman, two elegant wings of beautiful pink and violet feathers are spread. A single pump of those wings is enough to propel her through the sky at speeds that a fighter jet would envy.

The young woman is Audrey Solara, better known by her nickname, Stardust Angel. Audrey has been the rising star of Shinara’s sentinels ever since she gained her powers. Now, she rivals the most powerful in the world for strength. And while it's for this strength that she is admired, only people who knew her from the start, as Karma had, understand the trauma acquiring it had required.

Audrey lands hard beside Karma on the field moments later, her feet leaving deep indentations in the turf. As she straightens, her wings dissolve off her back into motes of shimmering pink and violet stardust, like nebulae shining in the night, until they swirl and fade away.

“Ma’am,” Audrey says, nodding her head to Karma respectfully.

Karma allows herself a slight smile before speaking. Any respect from Audrey is hard won, as she is not the type to respect any authority but her own. “Report, Sentinel Solara,” Karma orders, keeping her fondness from her words. She's a professional, after all; she can't show favoritism to her subordinates — even if she feels it.

“Ma’am, there was a large group of weak volcora to the northeast heading in our direction. I dealt with them, but stronger volcora will be coming. This far north of the front, I’m wary of getting the attention of the horde,” Audrey says. Despite her own stated wariness, she doesn’t show a hint of fear. If this were her first time north of the front, she wouldn’t be on this mission.

Karma frowns at the report; they came all the way out here to avoid attention. However, if they need to retreat early, they'll have to risk a less secure area. All she can do now is hope they’ll have enough time.

“Have you heard anything from Kayne?” Karma asks, inquiring into her other sentinel guard.

Audrey and Kayne are both very similar and very different. Both are highly powerful and somewhat volatile individuals. The distinction between them lies in trust. For Audrey, it's very hard to earn her trust, but once you have, she will quite literally die for you. Kayne is a different beast entirely. Where Audrey puts her faith in individuals and cares little for the GDF as an organization, Kayne follows every rule to the letter. Audrey would still follow Karma if, for some reason, she were removed from her position, but Kayne would not. The only reason he follows her orders is because of her position; as soon as someone else takes over, his loyalty will switch to them immediately.

While Karma trusts both of them equally on paper, she admits a preference for working with Audrey. While the young woman is less experienced — and quite a bit more eccentric — she's also the one who has your back no matter what.

Karma is broken from her thoughts as Audrey speaks, “I haven’t heard from him, no. I doubt Wonder Boy got into any trouble, though. Astra, have you heard from him?” Audrey turns to the side as she speaks as if talking to empty air. If Karma didn't know better, she would think Audrey was having a mental break. However, she’s spent enough time around sentinels to know what one talking to their familiar looks like.

It’s at that moment that Audrey’s familiar, Astra, decides to make herself known. With only a brief shimmer of light, a beast straight out of a fantasy book appears beside Audrey.

Astra looks like someone painted a black panther with the colors of the night sky and then added some fantasy flare for good measure. Astra’s sleek coat is so inky black that it seems to devour the light near her, causing anyone observing her form to see her as slightly hazy — as if she isn't quite real. The only points of light on her are the same stars and swirling nebulae that adorn the black parts of Audrey’s armor. That, and Astra’s burning pink eyes, a match for her partner’s. To top it off, the panther on all fours stands a head taller than the two women, making the already intimidating sight all the more potent.

Neither woman flinches at the appearance of the beast, however. For Karma, it’s a measure of her experience and familiarity with Astra in particular. For Audrey, it’s the simple knowledge that her familiar would never hurt her, and nothing would ever change that.

[I have not received any communications from Kayne’s familiar since we departed,] states a purring female voice. Astra’s fanged mouth does not move as she speaks, transmitting her thoughts directly into the minds of the humans.

“Can you ask for an update?” Karma questions the beast, managing to keep her voice calm even as Astra begins to pace around them in a slow circle. A predator stalking its prey.

Astra’s large, feline head dips in a nod as she pauses her circling. She stays frozen in place for a few seconds before continuing. [Erebus states that they are keeping watch a few miles south of here. No issues to report.]

Audrey smiles softly as her familiar stops beside her, reaching up to scratch the massive panther behind the ears as if she were a house cat. “I’m sure Kayne is having a grand old time keeping watch. Maybe some solitude will dislodge the stick up his ass. Want to call him back?” she asks as Astra begins to purr loudly.

Karma glances to the side to look back at the inscribers, only to see them packing up their things. The massive inscription on the old game field has been completed, and the head inscriber is approaching.

After taking a moment to consider, Karma shakes her head. “No, tell him to reposition to our northeast and slow down any retaliatory force heading our way.”

[Consider it done,] purrs Astra, who had laid out on the artificial grass to make it easier for Audrey to scratch the elusive parts of her head and back.

For a moment, Karma considers trying to reprimand the pair for not really paying attention in hostile territory but quickly discounts it. It’s not like Audrey would listen anyway, and at this point, it’s best to just keep on the good side of the powerful individual. While Karma is technically in charge of all of the sentinels in Shinara, forcing someone who can level a building in mere moments to comply with orders is easier said than done. Especially with the older and more powerful sentinels, Karma needs to stay on their good side as they are the ones to enforce the rules on the younger ones. Even a weak sentinel can be a walking natural disaster.

Instead, Karma turns away from Audrey and Astra and to her head inscriber, who has just arrived. “Are we ready, Ratchet?”

The massive man nods, “Yes, ma’am. The summoning is ready to proceed,” he says in his deep baritone.

For such a well-studied man, Ratchet looks like he spends more time at the gym than the library. Built like a brick house, Ratchet stands at nearly seven feet tall, with a bald head, dark chocolate skin, and a short beard peppered with gray. Despite not having any magic of his own, there isn't a sentinel in Japan that would dare piss him off. Not because they were afraid of him, mind you; he's the one who makes all of their toys. Having that privilege revoked is a bigger threat than a court-martial.

Karma nods, then gestures to one of the waiting transport carriers just outside the field, “Have you and your people load up. We will be departing as soon as the meeting has been facilitated, and I don’t want anyone unauthorized hearing this one.”

Ratchet nods, turning away to round up his people and shepherd them onto the transport. As he leaves, Audrey speaks up. “You want me to make myself scarce as well, boss? I can go annoy Kayne for a while.”

Karma shakes her head, “No. While you technically aren’t allowed to hear this, I need you and Astra with me in case the Centurions try throwing their weight around. Just do your best to forget what you hear, and don’t mention it to anyone.”

Audrey nods seriously, “Yes, ma’am,” she responds quickly. Audrey knew well that her inclusion in meetings such as this was dependent on keeping her mouth shut. She was here to be the muscle, not the brain.

A few more minutes tick by as Ratchet works to clear the field, but soon, the only ones still present on the old game field are the two women. Karma sucks in a deep, steadying breath. Despite her outward calm, she's nervous. She needs this meeting to go well… Japan needs this meeting to go well.

Audrey steps up behind Karma, ready to support her superior officer however necessary. While Astra appears to have vanished once more, Audrey knows she is stalking near the edge of the field, ready to jump in if anything goes wrong.

Together, Audrey and Karma walk to the edge of the massive inscription. Ratchet had already primed it to activate; now it just needs the final push. The silver lines carefully drawn out across the field practically hum with power. All that's needed now is for the price to be paid.

Luckily, for a short summoning to facilitate a meeting, that price is relatively small. Still annoying, though. Karma extends her hand over the edge of the outer line of the inscription, producing a small knife with her other. In a swift, practiced motion, she slices a thin line across the palm of her outstretched hand before squeezing it in a fist until the blood welled and dripped down onto the glowing silver lines.

Karma grits her teeth through the process, yet she knows she has to endure this for the magic to work. It isn't the blood the inscription needs, not really. Any kind of trial would work as long as it's sufficiently difficult. Overcoming pain is a quick trial to perform and one that is always easily at hand — literally. It's why it works so well for magics with a relatively light cost such as this. Besides, Karma has sentinels under her command with healing powersets; they are rare but very useful for things like this.

After a few more moments of blood dribbling down Karma’s hand, the inscription’s threshold to activate is crossed. The lines of the intricate diagram begin to hum audibly as a being much more powerful reaches out from elsewhere to accept their invitation. The ground under their feet trembles, and the lines of the diagram start glowing a bright white color as the summoning is facilitated.

Truthfully, the work done by Karma’s people on this side of the summoning is the easy part — an invitation extended, to either be accepted or declined. The one truly facilitating the connection is the near-deific being on the other side. A centurion, and not a weak one. Karma suspects that only Audrey knows just how far above her this being truly is.

Soon, the lines of the inscription are glowing too brightly to look at, nearly outshining the sun in the sky. Karma is forced to look away, but even so, she feels the presence of the new arrival like a tidal wave slamming into her.

The aura bears down on those present like a wave of sheer domination; Karma immediately falls to her knees, unable to withstand the pressure of being in the presence of a being such as this. Audrey, however, stands firm, her incandescent pink eyes hard as flint as she regards the being emerging from the light. While even she feels like a mouse standing before a lion, she is not so easily cowed.

Almost as quickly as it arrived, the presence vanishes, leaving Karma to grit her teeth once more as she stands to regard the ambassador of the Centurion race.

The centurion before her has a quadruped body similar to that of a canine, with fur the color of shimmering gold, an elongated snout, and four extra-long fangs descending down past its black lips. The creature’s most striking features, however, are the twin antlers rising up off its head. They twist and rise in intricate patterns that seem to hint at arcane origins that neither Audrey nor Karma can unravel.

Light shimmers and warps around the creature, making its golden fur shine even as parts of its body ripple in and out of visibility. Looking at it is like looking at a road scorched by desert heat that emanates and distorts the light around it.

Twin golden eyes bear into Karma from the creature’s impressive height of at least 10 meters, with an extra couple of meters added on top of its impressive antlers.

Karma meets the eyes of the terrifying — yet vibrantly beautiful — creature above her. Then, she dips her head. “Ambassador, thank you for answering our summons,” she says, keeping her voice calm and her tone even.

The creature dips its head in turn. Like with Astra, its voice echoes out into the minds of those present like a golden sunbeam. [I thank you for hosting, General. It is good to have a physical body again, if only for a time,] the centurion says, its deep masculine voice smooth as honey. [And please, call me Ambrose. We have met enough times to drop the formality.]

Karma nods her head smoothly, mentally scolding herself for failing to honor Ambrose’s request from their previous meeting. Truthfully, it’s hard not to show respect to a creature so dazzlingly beautiful, hard not to show a hint of the inferiority she felt looking upon its golden form.

“Of course, Ambrose,” she responds, seemingly easily. “Have you been made aware of the circumstances that have led to this meeting?”

[The overview, but not the fine details,] Ambrose says. [Your Volcora problem is becoming untenable?]

Karma nods gravely; the Volcora have been a blight in the world for over a hundred and twenty-five years. The appearance of the first Volcora having forever altered the course of the world’s history, proving definitively that magic existed and is not friendly to mankind. At least, not at first.

It had started slow, with weak volcora appearing now and again. Troubling, but more on a philosophical level than a physical one. Over the years, the number and strength of invading volcora increased, but mankind’s preparedness and knowledge of magic had grown faster, and they could keep up with the threat.

Over time, though, it got to the point where ordinary munitions and soldiers were not enough to keep up with the supernatural threat the Volcora posed. It was then that humanity made contact with the Centurions through means that Karma didn’t fully understand. With their newfound allies, the Sentinel Program was born.

With Earth’s current magical climate, a centurion can only exist for a very short time before being forced to return to their home dimension. However, by forcibly binding the souls of a newborn centurion with a young, compatible human, they could empower both. The newborn centurion would gain the physical body that its species craved, and the human would be empowered to protect their people against the rising Volcora threat.

“It is,” Karma tells Ambrose. “We have come to the conclusion that some kind of threshold has been crossed. Both the number of volcora invading and their relative strength are rising faster than we can deal with. We are beginning to take heavy casualties just to defend our existing territory, not just amongst our normal soldiers but also our sentinel forces.”

Ambrose bobs his massive head in a nod and begins to pace with slow, lithe motions. [This is very likely a result of your world reacting to what is to come,] Ambrose muses, thinking out loud. [As our worlds draw closer to convergence, the Volcora will be more active in trying to stop the process. This cannot be allowed.]

Ambrose stops, his golden eyes locking on Karma and freezing her in place under their weight. [Your world cannot be allowed to fall to the Volcora. We will send you more of our young to act as familiars. Create more sentinels to withstand the tide.]

Karma shakes her head, using all of her willpower to break free from the centurion’s golden gaze. “Another wave of sentinels will only stem the bleeding. It will not be the kind of solution we need.”

[You only need to stand strong for another year, maybe two,] Ambrose says, [After the convergence, your world will find balance once more.]

“Even still, if this escalation continues and we keep bleeding sentinels, then I’m unsure we can make it another year,” Karma says.

Ambrose’s eyes flick momentarily to Audrey before returning to Karma. [And what if all of the new sentinels could grow as fast as your guardian there. An increase in quality rather than quantity.]

This offer has both Audrey and Karma opening their eyes wide with shock. Never before had the Centurions hinted that they could make stronger sentinels.

“That… could work, I suppose,” Karma manages tentatively. “I was unaware such a thing was possible.”

Ambrose lets out a huff of breath that echoes around the ruins. [As with yours, not all of my kind are born as equals. Some carry seeds of great potential. To put it in terms you would understand, the princes and princesses of my people. They are few, but they would perhaps mean the difference between success and defeat.]

Karma nods slowly, thinking it through. If Ambrose could truly provide familiars that could grow to be as potent as Astra, then they perhaps could survive the tide. She would have to find exceptional young people to bond them with, though. The best of the best, with an incredible attunement to magic and great potential of their own.

“That could work, so long as you also send some more standard familiars to fill the ranks,” Karma says.

Ambrose nods, [Consider it done. Although, I will warn you. The more remarkable familiars I send you will not be as amenable to being told what to do. Help them find a bonded partner that feels right to them. Do not feel as if you can make their choice for them, however.]

Karma wants to laugh — as if any familiar was amenable to being told what to do. What he’d just described was very similar to the GDF’s existing process; anything else would have the new familiars throwing a fit. How much worse could these special familiars be?

Discarding her mirth, Karma keeps a straight face as she responds, “Of course, we will do all we can to aid them.”

Ambrose pauses in the conversation to glance down at his body and gives a deep sigh. The rippling heat haze around his body had grown worse now; more of him was invisible than not. [I’m afraid that the time I can spend in this world grows short. After the convergence, we will be able to offer aid more directly. Until then, however, you must hold on.]

Karma bites her lip; Ambrose’s words are a cause of deep concern to her. The Centurions have only explained this convergence in vague terms but have universally considered it a good thing. She understands enough to get a general idea of what would happen, but even that slight understanding gives her pause. The motivations of the Centurions have always been vague; only recently had they even revealed that the reason they wanted to come to this world was so they could have physical bodies. Yet, it is what they would do once they've achieved that goal that worries Karma the most. With the motivation, the Centurions could make the Volocra threat seem like child’s play in comparison.

Karma bows her head to Ambrose, “Thank you again for meeting with me and for the aid you have provided. We will expect the new familiars to arrive in the coming days,” she says, even as Ambrose’s body begins truly fading from existence.

The centurion bows his antlered head. [And to you, Karma. For allowing me to feel whole once more, if only for a moment,] with those words, Ambrose vanishes into motes of golden light.

The glowing silver inscriptions flash gold before they, too, burn away into golden light. The only remnants of the meeting are the blackened remains of melting plastic turf where the lines of silver had once been.

Karma turns to Audrey, who had stood silently behind her for the entire meeting. “Call Kayne in,” she orders before gesturing to the blackened remnants of the inscription, “and destroy this field. I don’t want anything left behind that shows what we were doing here. If the Volcora realize we are using the threat of them to hide our actions, they will start laying ambushes.”

Audrey nods easily, “Yes, ma’am. Kayne and I can fly ourselves back to base after. No need to wait for us. Get yourself out of here before the Volcora converge.”

Karma offers Audrey the first earnest smile she’s allowed herself since leaving Shinara. “Thank you, Audrey.”

With that, Karma turns back towards the transport and strides towards it, her mind already whirring with plans. She envisions a team of new sentinels with the most potent familiars the Centurions could offer and guided by her best and brightest. She would craft them into elites amongst elites and pray that they would be enough.

Chapter One: Archery and a White Fox

I take a deep, centering breath. My hands are steady, and my arrow is perfectly aimed. My final shot of the day will be flawless. I let the breath go as I allow the string to slip through my fingers, propelling the arrow forward at a blistering speed. The bow thrums in my hand as the string vibrates, the power behind the shot dissipating into the sturdy wood.

With a loud thunk, the arrow slams into the target just a few inches below the bullseye. I groan as I see the result of my shot. Just a bit low… not good enough. With a resigned sigh, I turn to my carefully observing teacher.

Mr. Yamamoto is a tall, wiry man, with long gray hair pulled into a neat ponytail. He wears a traditional Japanese robe that hides the powerful muscles he carefully maintains, even in his old age. Mr. Yamamoto is the picture of a wise master from one of those TV shows, and only his personality doesn’t match. I would expect an old master to be harsh and strict, but not Mr. Yamamoto. He’s one of the kindest people I’ve ever met.

The old man smiles at the result of my shot, “Very good, Serena. Just a bit low this time.”

I frown up at my teacher, trying not to pout. “But I missed,” I respond dejectedly.

Mr. Yamamoto shrugs, looking out across the grass towards the target. “You don’t learn anything from the shots you hit, Serena, and there is always more to learn. Come, let us retrieve your arrows.”

I sigh again, trying not to let the failure get to me as I follow Mr. Yamamoto across the grassy field of the outdoor archery range. The sun beats down at an angle, refracting through the glass of the eco-dome and warming the lingering chill in the filtered spring air. It’s getting fairly late now, and Mr. Yamamoto and I are the only ones still at the school’s archery range. A line of twenty other targets sit untouched, their shooters long departed.

Around the edges of the range, a line of tall trees block out the sights and sounds of the city beyond, making it easy to believe that we’re simply in a forest somewhere. Even listening closely, all I can hear is the happy chirping of bird song. The occasional honk or siren that does make it through the glass is stopped by the barrier of old oaks and the well-hidden, sound-suppressing inscriptions upon them. The entire school campus is built like this — as if it were actually on the ground and not elevated a hundred stories up. Like it was an old-time academy crafted out of stone in the middle of a forest somewhere and not a technological marvel of its time. It’s part of its charm. Who wants to go to school at the top of another skyscraper.

“Do you know why you missed?” Mr. Yamamoto asks as we walk. He still wears his smile as he calmly regards me.

I take a deep breath, allowing it to push away some of my frustration — a technique taught to me by Mr. Yamamoto himself. This was supposed to be my chance. If I performed well in this one-on-one, I would be picked to represent the school on the archery team. Now, though, I feel like I’ve failed; my aim just hadn’t been up to par today.

Positions on the archery team are hotly contested, almost as much as the kendo team. With every student required to take a combat-related elective for most of their school lives, competition is fierce, and the teachers only stoke the fire. After all, each trial overcome helps fuel the school’s many inscriptions. Still, for a trial to be true, it has to be possible to fail.

“Nerves, I think,” I admit as we reach the target. One by one, we pluck out my arrows. Ten shots, five in the bullseye, three in the inner ring, and two in the middle ring. I’d wanted ten perfect shots, but I’d fallen short and just couldn’t seem to get on a roll. Sure, I’d got some, but, in my mind, it simply isn’t enough.

Mr. Yamamoto laughs, plucking out the final arrow. “That may have been the root cause, I suppose, but you dropped your bow just a bit too soon after firing. Just because you let go of the string, it doesn’t mean that the arrow is out of the bow. You allowed yourself to lower the bow while the arrow was still passing across the wood, thus lowering the shot by just a little.”

Mr. Yamamoto demonstrates by holding up his hands and mimicking a shot, allowing me to see how he lowered the imaginary bow immediately after letting go of the string. “For our next after-school session, I want you to work on holding the bow in place until the arrow hits the target. Once you have that down, I’ll allow you to lower the bow sooner and sooner until you get the timing right,” he finishes.

I blink, “But the next session is only for team members,” I say, confused, as we turn to head back toward the firing area.

Mr. Yamamoto’s ubiquitous smile grows wide, “Of course. I expect you to be here as soon as your final class ends tomorrow. It will be good for you to get to know the other students representing the school better.”

I gasp, excitement causing my heart to pound and an exuberant smile to force its way onto my face. If I were alone, I’d leap into the air and let out a whoop of joy. I did it! I can’t wait to tell Dad when I get home!

Attempting to school my expression at least a little, I respond. “Yes sir, I-I mean sensei,” I manage, knowing that Mr. Yamamoto likes the old Japanese form of address. While we are still in Japan, most people in Shinara speak English nowadays. Besides, borders have been meaning less and less over the last few decades, at least, to most countries.

Mr. Yamamoto nods formally to me, his serene smile never leaving. “Well met, Miss Solace. You’d better make your way home. I expect you to be well rested when you arrive tomorrow,” he says before proceeding to immediately break his formality with a playful look as he waves me away.

With a wide grin, I make my way back into his classroom. Unstrapping my arm guard, I place it into my little cubby as I begin unstringing my bow. As I do the repetitive work of caring for my equipment, my mind goes over and over my one-on-one trial. Did I really perform well enough? Perhaps he’d just seen how well I do in class normally and decided to let me onto the team based on that merit? That must be it, right? At that distance, I feel like I should have had much better accuracy.

My thoughts do nothing to dismiss my happy smile as I finish packing away and polishing my bow. With that done, I sling my school bag over my shoulder and make my way towards the exit.

Since Dad became a teacher here, we’d ended up living nearby, so there’s little need for me to take the tram. I’ll just walk to our apartment building from here. Leaving the classroom, it’s only a short walk out of the carefully cultivated nature of Silver Ridge Private High School and into the city at large.

Silver Ridge is connected to the larger city by four glass bridges, each manned by a GDF security guard. The bridges connect the school directly to the skyway, a massive complex of bridges that connect at the hundredth floor of each of the many skyscrapers in Shinara. Walking the skyway is often the best way to travel, especially if where you’re going isn’t too far away. Although, if you need to get all the way across the city for whatever reason, you could also take the tram, which was also elevated a safe distance off the ground far below. At least they both have an excellent view.

Shinara, and most modern cities nowadays, have adopted this kind of structure. Bridges between skyscrapers act as the main roads for pedestrian traffic, with the occasional eco-dome, like Silver Ridge had been built in, to provide people the illusion of being truly on the ground, surrounded by nature. Except, you know, much safer than actually being on the ground.

I walk with a happy smile on my face as I make my way onto the glass bridge, looking up in wonder at the silvery skyscrapers around me. Even being a hundred floors up, the buildings surrounding me are still large enough to make me feel as if I’m walking amongst giants, and the glass below my feet is opaque enough to not break the illusion of the wonderous city in the sky. Opaque enough to hide the smog-choaked underbelly of the city.

While normally, I wouldn’t be able to walk across this bridge without worrying about the millions of people suffering life down below as I once had, today, I’m just too elated by my success. I’m on the archery team now, a prestigious position in the school. Socially, my status had just been elevated from nobody to somebody. Members of the kendo team and other various combat teams would now look at me as an equal. Things are looking up for me. I just hope that Benny made the team, too — I’ll have to text him later.

My thoughts are interrupted as I reach the checkpoint near the end of the bridge, manned by a bored-looking GDF soldier. He has plain, blockish features, with close-cropped dark hair and the mannerisms of someone who hadn’t cut it as special forces.

“Pass, please,” he drones, looking up from where he’d been playing a game on his phone.

I roll my eyes, despite the prestige of Silver Ridge, the guards here really are useless. What would this man do if someone from the Apostles actually did try to get through here? Probably just glances at the pass and wave him through. Let’s just hope that these passes are actually as hard to come by as the school makes them out to be.

The thought darkens my mood just a little. However, I diligently produce my access pass from the back of my phone case and hold it out to the man.

The guard takes my pass, scans it quickly, then hands it back. He doesn’t even bother trying to look friendly as he waves me forward. “You’re good to go,” he says, his eyes returning to his phone screen.

With a huff, I return my pass to its proper spot and continue onward into the skyway proper.

A new pop song plays quietly on the overhead speakers of the skyway as I step off of the bridge, the music being largely drowned out by the sounds of conversation and life. Unlike the nearly empty school, at this late hour, Shinara is still as busy as ever. Especially this near to the center of the city, the skyway is packed with people.

I begin making my way to our apartment. Small shops and other vendors line the way as I navigate towards the correct building. Stepping on glass elevated a hundred stories above the ground, I move through the forming crowds of the beginnings of Shinara’s nightlife.

As I move, my mind drifts back towards the guard. Really, the man should be paying better attention. I suppose there isn’t much risk of someone already leaving the school being up to something, but still. The Apostles of the Maw are not a group to take lightly, the Volcora worshiping maniacs. They are just as monstrous as the creatures they venerate.

With a sigh, I try to return to my earlier pleasant mood. I’ve been reading too many news reports about the war and the attacks the Apostles had been conducting in Tokyo and Shinara. The fear-mongering media might just be trying to make ad revenue, but they sure are effective at driving home the message that we are not safe. Perhaps it was just another tactic by the GDF to increase their control over the city. Having a scared populace is the best time to curb civil liberties, after all.

And now I’m thinking about politics. Stars! Can’t I just enjoy the moment?

Now sulking, I pause and move out of the way of the streaming traffic of the skyway. People move past me in a constant stream, like blood cells traversing the veins of a massive beast. I’m not interested in them, though. I'd spotted one of my favorite cafés, which could hopefully help me regain my good mood. So, forcing my smile back to my face, I head inside Cherry’s Checkerboard Café.

The café is busy, although luckily, there is only a short line at the moment. The entire place is colored with a checkerboard red and white pattern, from the seats, to the floor, to the menus. Situated on the hundredth floor of a building, the café rests in an intersection of the skyway with two full windows made of glass to look across the void of space to other skyway bridges with people streaming through them.

The imagery of the café all depicts a teenage girl wearing a sleek checkerboard pattern outfit. In her outstretched right hand, she holds what looks like a rod or staff that’s packed dense with inscriptions along its entire length. At the very tip of the staff, a bead of shining red light glows — as if it were moments away from exploding with power. On the girl’s shoulder sits a small, squirrel-looking creature, though it’s by no means a natural squirrel, having multiple tails and very strange eyes and ears.

A lot of the older people in Shinara look down on places like this. Places obviously sponsored by a sentinel. Not that long ago, people like Cherry, who sponsored this café, just didn’t exist. It had been before humanity made contact with the Centurions and before the sentinels and familiars started appearing. Before, people with powers like those depicted could exist. While it’s still hard, even for me, to believe, I’ve seen them with my own eyes. Young men and women who could run through the passages of Shinara faster than any tram. Who could jump up hundreds of feet into the air and even fly.

Indeed, the world had changed for the second time upon our first contact with the Centurions. Before, we had been slowly piecing together bits and pieces of how the Volcora’s magic worked, trying to withstand the rising tide. The Centurions had changed that, bringing with them knowledge of inscriptions far beyond what we had previously understood. And for those few lucky enough to form a bond with one, powers beyond our belief. To become a sentinel was the dream of many and the reality of very, very few.

Even schools had been affected; every child with a high enough tolerance to magic, myself included, had been forced into classes on inscribing, a new field of study opening up. While the nebulous swirls and geometric patterns of the inscriptions had never quite made sense to me, I understand the good sense of it. We’ve still only scratched the surface of what can be accomplished with inscriptions. Perhaps, buried within those runes and swirls, lay the key to finally dealing with the Volcora.

As I order my decaf latte and wait for it to arrive, I wonder about Cherry. Whether or not she’s even still alive. Over the last year, I’ve seen news articles about the deaths of dozens of sentinels. Even though the media had been playing it up, it’s enough to make me wonder whether the GDF really has a handle on the Volcora invasions. Not that I can do anything about that anyway. What need would they have with a seventeen-year-old girl?

The arrival of my latte breaks me out of my somber thoughts and brings me back to happier topics. Like the fact that I had made it onto the archery team! It had been my goal for the entire fall semester, and now I’ll be a member of the team for the spring and summer competitions! If I perform well, I could even make it to regionals and compete against schools from other cities around Japan!

My excitement starts building once more as I leave the café and finally make it to the correct apartment complex. Pressing the button to call the building’s elevator, I sip happily at my coffee, feeling content and nervous all at the same time. I’d made it, but now I feel like I have something to prove. I want to be the best archer Silver Ridge High has ever seen. I want to prove to myself and everyone else that I can do it.

Riding the elevator up and navigating to the small apartment I share with my father, I knock on the door. A minute later, it opens to show my father looking down at me with nervous anticipation. He’d known how important today was to me and was just as anxious about the results as I’d been.

I look up at him, forcing a sad, downtrodden expression. Time to have a little fun.

Dad has pale features and sandy blonde hair like mine, although unlike me, he is quite tall. He wears a sweatshirt that is one size too large for him and a pair of track shorts. Likely whatever he’d happened to see first when he had changed out of his work clothes. On top of it all, he wears an old apron proudly stating, May the fork be with you.

I look down as I shuffle past him and into the small apartment. Setting down my pack and coffee as I try my hardest not to smile.

Finally, after a long moment, Dad asks, “So… you didn’t get in?” His voice is hesitant, probably suspecting that I might be tricking him.

I look up once more and, with a blossoming smile, say, “Dad… I got in.”

His eyes light up, and a huge grin flashes across his features. “You got in?!” he bellows, likely loud enough for the entire floor to hear.

I nod, practically bouncing, “I’m on the team!” I shriek happily before throwing myself into my father’s arms as he picks me up and whirls me around in excitement.

“That’s incredible, Serena!” he yells victoriously as he twirls me. He sets me down, clapping his hands together with excitement. “See, I told you that you just had to have confidence! Whatever you do, you just have to do it with confidence. That’s true whether you are a star athlete or a teacher who only gets more handsome with age.”

I grin, “Not sure about the whole confidence thing — I was pretty much a nervous wreck the whole time — but Mr. Yamamoto said I passed! Or… crap, I have to get used to calling him sensei. He likes that.”

Dad laughs, his blue eyes sparkling. “I’m sure you’ll have plenty of time to get used to it. I’m so happy for you, Serena. I’ve even been whipping up some tempura, your favorite. It’s almost ready, too, so go drop off your things in your room and come tell me all about how your one-on-one went.”

Nodding, I grab my school bag off of the couch I’d dumped it on and hurry off to my little room. Once there, I drop my bag by my closet and allow my eyes to fall on the poster sitting prominently above my bed. The poster depicts a sentinel named Stardust Angel, displaying the young woman in her twenties holding a bow that glitters with starlight. Brilliant pink wings flair out behind her, shining vibrantly.

Stardust Angel had been something of a hero to me for a long time, ever since she displayed how effortlessly she could shoot perfect accuracy shots with that strange bow of hers in a video. Even while running, even while flying, she never seems to miss. I’d never seen anything before or since that could compare. Ever since then, I’ve always wanted to be like her. Obviously, I can never become a sentinel; hardly anybody even can due to the risks of magical infusion, but I can still dedicate myself to archery. Still become the best that there is. Today, I’ve taken one step closer to that dream.

As I turn back towards the door of my room, I catch a hint of movement out of the corner of my eye. Frowning, I turn back to survey the empty room — nothing there. Just my bed, my closet, and my desk. Huh, my mind must be playing tricks on me. For a moment, I could have sworn I saw white fur.

With a shrug, I turn away to go tell Dad about my day.

“Dropping your bow too early, huh?” Dad asks as he scrubs at a plate. “I can see how that would be a problem. Sounds like Mr. Yamamoto has a plan to help you with it, though.”

I nod, loading his wiped-off dishes into the dishwasher. “Yeah, I think now that I know I’m doing it, it shouldn’t be too hard to stop. I’ll just need to watch out for it when I’m zoning out or focusing on something else because I might fall into bad habits again.”

We lapse into companionable silence for a while as we continue finishing up the dishes. It truly had been a great meal; Dad had gone out of his way to make my victory all the sweeter — or cheer me up after the failure if it had gone the other way. Without him, I doubt I ever could have made the team at all. Him believing in me means more than he could ever know.

“So,” Dad says as I load the last dish, “I have to grade some papers tonight, and I’m sure you have homework. Think we’ll have time for our show?”

I consider, “I’ve got an inscribing test tomorrow, so probably not. I stayed so late practicing my archery the last few days that I haven’t studied as much as I should. I’m going to cram for a while tonight,” I say, sad at the lack of TV time. Nothing is better to end a day with than wrapping myself up in a blanket and watching TV with Dad. Even if he does only like old cop shows.

Dad shrugs, “Well, sounds like you’d better get to it. Just yell if you need anything.”

“Thanks,” I say, turning to head to my room, “I will.”

Making my way back to my room, I head in and shut the door behind me. I intend to listen to music while I study, and I don’t want to disturb Dad. I know he likes his quiet time while he grades papers.

Turning around, I freeze, a gasp stuck in my throat. Incandescent violet eyes stare straight at me. Sitting atop my bed is a small, strange-looking creature. It looks like something taken straight off of the pages of a fantasy book. I blink, taking the thing in.

The creature is akin to a snow-white fox with overly large, pointed ears and is about the size of a medium dog. That, however, is where any similarities to a fox end. Four — equally snow-white — wings are folded against the creature’s flanks and are large enough that it might actually be able to fly if it’s light enough. Its tail is extra-long, the end of it splitting into white stabilizing feathers. The thing that continues to draw me in, though, are the eyes. The fox’s eyes are a shimmering violet color; they seem to glow with intensity as it stares at me. No… they don’t seem to glow; they actually glow.

As I watch the creature before me in shock, two parts of my mind war. The first is the more instinctual part of me that screams that this is a dangerous creature in my room and I should start screaming until Dad runs to help me. The more logical part of my mind, however, knows what this creature is. Well, not what it is, but at least what purpose it serves.

My eyes widen as I make the connection. “Y-You… you’re a familiar,” I whisper in awe, still unsure whether to be afraid. At my declaration, a voice speaks directly into my mind.

[Hello Serena, would you like to become a sentinel?]

Chapter Two: Familiar

“A-A sentinel?” I ask, my voice shaking.

My heart rate starts to pick up, and my body trembles slightly as I take in the familiar before me. Familiars, especially old ones, can be horrendously dangerous. Like the sentinels they serve, familiars wield powerful magic, and they can even grow in size to help their sentinels fight the Volcora.

One thing is odd, though; I have never heard of a familiar being apart from their sentinel. Familiars and sentinels are always together; that’s just how things work. You can see sentinels without their familiars, yes, but you never see a familiar without a sentinel.

The familiar sitting gracefully on my bed bobs its head up and down in a quick nod. [Indeed. You have been evaluated by the local GDF Branch and found eligible to become a Sentinel Protector of Humanity. I am here to formally offer the position to you, as I would be your familiar should you choose to accept. Before I go any further, however, allow me to introduce myself,] the familiar says, that same female voice talking directly into my mind. Her voice is soft and patient. The calm voice of a friend. Underlying that, though, is a tinge of excitement. As if she, too, could feel the energy of the moment.

All four of the familiar’s wings flare out behind her, and her eyes glow a little brighter for just a moment as if to add gravitas. [My name is Celeste. I am honored to meet you, Sentinel Candidate.]

I still just stand there in front of my closed door, staring at Celeste in shock. This shouldn’t be possible… no, this isn’t possible. I’d taken the mana tolerance test as a girl, and while I have a high enough tolerance to learn basic magic like inscribing, I’d been told definitively that I could never become a sentinel. This has to be some kind of mistake! Maybe Celeste is in the wrong apartment?

At least her name is fitting. Looking at the many winged animal before me, celestial feels like an apt description. Her mere presence in my ordinary room makes her seem like the most vivid, real thing I’ve ever seen. It was as if a creature from legend had turned up to have a nice chat.

Celeste lowers her head, [I apologize. I appear to have frightened you. Please know that was not my intention. In fact, I’m here to help you as much as I can.]

My breath hitches at the continued sound of that mental voice, but I know I need to respond. I need to say something. At least help Celeste figure out that she’d ended up in the wrong room. But… she knows my name!

Legs feeling a bit weak, I slip into my desk chair beside my bed, the uncomfortable chair digging into my back and helping to center me in reality. Celeste has been nothing but friendly towards me so far, so at least I don’t feel nearly as scared as I might have been. Mostly, I’m just confused, and I’ll admit it, just a bit scared.

“Celeste… c-can I ask you some questions?” I ask the familiar, stumbling over my words. I have a lot of questions. My mind is filled with wonder about how any of this is even possible. Still, there is a cold knife of fear in my heart. A sensation that my world had just changed, and there is no going back to how it was before.

A familiar is offering me the chance to become a sentinel, a protector of humanity. Even as doubt fills my mind, I can’t help but wonder, what if. What if this is real? What if I can become a sentinel? Is that even something I want?

As a child, I had dreamed about becoming a sentinel. What kid didn’t? Waving my arms around and pretending to be shooting beams of magic had been a favorite pastime, but that had always been playing pretend. I had never actually expected this!

The familiar once more gives its strange nod, [Ask as many questions as you like. You have three days to make a decision, and I encourage you to get as many second opinions as you can. I don’t want you to feel as if you have been forced or coerced into accepting in any way.]

I nod to myself, immediately feeling a bit better. I’m glad that she is offering me time to think things through properly. Even if her offer is so incredibly outlandish that it can’t be real. If I’d been forced to make some kind of decision immediately, I would have likely refused outright.

“O-Okay, first question then,” I start. “What are you exactly? I-If you don’t mind me asking.” While the question feels more than a little bit rude, I feel like I need to know. Also, I want to interrogate the familiar myself before my dad gets involved. Because I don’t feel qualified to make a decision like this without his input. In fact, I don’t feel qualified to make this decision, period.

Celeste tilts her head, [I’m afraid that is a question with a complicated answer. I will do my best to explain in a way that you will understand and will not dip into restricted information. I am a centurion, but — more accurately — I am a soul gem, which is an item that gives a sentinel their power. The form you see before you is simply a projection of my soul. It is the way familiars like myself can interact with the world as we do not have physical bodies the way you do.]

I look at the indentations her paws make on my white bedcover and breathe in the slight scent of lavender, which also seems to come from the familiar. Celeste certainly seems like she’s a living, breathing creature that’s actually in my room. I’m tempted to ask more about that, but I have more pressing questions at the moment.

“S-So,” I start tentatively, “this — becoming a sentinel — thing. It shouldn’t even be possible for me. I don’t have a high enough mana tolerance. I took the test as a kid.”

That had been a disappointing day for eight-year-old me, but it had become a cornerstone of my life. I couldn’t become a sentinel, and that was that. I’d felt sad for a while but eventually moved on. Almost no one could become a sentinel, and everyone knew that. So, when kids were brought in for the mandatory test, it was more to see if you needed inscribing classes than anything else.

[I see. You should know that your test proctors would never have told you that you were qualified to become a sentinel. No matter the actual result. Even though you did, in fact, pass your test, there are other factors involved in becoming a sentinel as well. No one is made aware of their candidacy until the time of their formal offer. It is how the GDF prefers to do things. It stops those with the ability but not the other attributes from being disappointed at not being selected by a familiar,] Celeste explains.

At her words, my last shred of hope that this is some kind of mistake dies. Celeste is legitimately here, offering me a chance to become a sentinel. Some of my fears that had faded resurface, and a shiver runs down my spine. Being a sentinel isn’t all flashy powers and status; if I accepted Celeste’s offer, I would have to fight the Volcora. The strange beings that had been humanity’s enemy for over a hundred years would now be my responsibility.

I shake my head, attempting to clear my thoughts. I still have more questions, and Celeste said I don’t have to make a decision right now. This is just an offer, an offer I’m allowed to decline if I want to.

“How would this work then?” I ask, nervously wringing my hands together. “I tell you ‘yes,’ and I suddenly become a sentinel?”

[That would be the start, yes,] Celeste says. [However, there is a fundamental difference between a sentinel and a normal human. Humans and other creatures of Earth cannot access magic naturally like a centurion outside of external means like inscriptions. Thus, to gain those kinds of abilities, your soul needs to be bound to a soul gem. As I said earlier, I am a soul gem. Upon agreeing to become a sentinel, we would form a soul bond. This bond would put your body and soul through the changes required to become a sentinel.]

I nod, understanding. So that’s why every sentinel has a familiar; the powers come from the bond between the familiar and the sentinel. “Doesn’t that mean you are just lending me your powers to become a sentinel?” I ask.

Celeste shakes her head. [As of now, I am a being that is part physical and part magical. While this state does allow me some abilities, it will not last. Unless I bond to the soul of a physical being, I will become more and more ephemeral until the soul gem that is my body is just a shiny rock. Apart, sentinel and familiar are weak. It is only together that we are strong.]

I sit for a moment, considering what Celeste had said. “Would you be okay if I said no?” I ask, the fear building inside me once more as I look at the odd creature before me. “You said you’d fade away without it.”

Celeste nods, although she seems sad at the prospect. Some of the bouncy energy of her movements had vanished. [When I came to the GDF a week ago, I was presented with the choice of multiple sentinel candidates to bond with. The GDF keeps extensive files on everyone who passes the mana tolerance test. Of all of them, you were the one who I resonated with. You felt… right. If you decline the bond, which is well within your rights, I would be forced to attempt a bond with someone who was not my first choice.]

At her words, some of my fear fades. She won’t die if I say no. She would just bond to someone else. Become their familiar instead of mine. A prospect that immediately feels wrong to me. However, I have one more important question.

“And if I said yes. How long would the bond last?” I ask the familiar, although I feel as if I already know the answer.

[For life,] Celeste says solemnly. [As I said, familiars like me cannot exist long-term without a bond, and we can only bond once. To accept my bond will be to bind yourself to me for as long as you live. Once we are bound, when you die, I will also die. Two become one, two souls sharing one space. One born of magic, the other born of physical reality.]

I bite my lip; I don’t think I would mind having Celeste with me as a companion. I believe I would actually come to like it in time. The main thing I’m concerned about is the legal duty of sentinels. If you become one, you have to report to the GDF for training. I would have to fight. You can’t become a sentinel and not fight the Volcora. This kind of power is not offered unless you are willing to pay a price for it.

Still, to fight for real. To have my life on the line. To stand before creatures of darkness, the horrors of man, made manifest. I don’t know if I can do it. I’ve never considered myself a coward, and I still don’t. Yet, the life that Celeste is describing. It just isn’t me. But… do I want it to be?

Like every child, I had grown up dreaming of becoming a sentinel. Now, I am legitimately being offered that chance. The chance to wield magic, real magic, and I’m considering turning it down! The childish part of my mind screams at me to accept immediately — that this is the chance of a lifetime and is not to be squandered. Consequences be damned, I want magic!

My logical mind is not so easily outdone, though. I mentally replay the near-weekly reports of sentinel deaths, the horror on the faces of anyone being interviewed about the Volcora. Can I really face those horrid creatures and not run away? I don’t know.

I’d stayed silent for a long time now, thinking about the consequences of accepting Celeste’s offer. Finally, I speak up. “I… I think I need to talk to my dad about this,” I say quietly. “I don’t really feel comfortable making a decision like this right now. Even three days is… well short.”

Celeste bows her head, [I apologize for that. Normally, you would be allowed an entire week to decide, but… events are outpacing us. Demand for new sentinels is higher than ever, and only a few are even capable of taking up the mantle. Let us speak with your father; perhaps he can be of assistance regarding your choice.]

With that, I stand from my chair, and Celeste bounds to the ground behind me. I don’t know how I know, but she seems a bit somber as I push open the door to my room. She’d said I was her first choice, and she’d seemed excited before. She must be worried that I’m going to turn her down.

Honestly, I’m really not sure what to make of all of this. It all seems so sudden. My biggest problems are supposed to be about boys and making the archery team. I’m not entirely sure how I found myself in this situation where I have to decide whether I will fight the Volcora. It still doesn’t seem real to me. Like, if I just head back to my room and go to sleep, Celeste will just be gone, and everything will go back to normal, back to how it’s supposed to be. I just need to talk to Dad; he’ll know what to do. He always does.

I find my father sitting on the couch with his legs propped up on a stool. The couch overlooks a floor-to-ceiling window out into the city, which had truly fallen into twilight as Celeste and I talked. He looks at his laptop screen with a content expression as he scrolls through a student’s paper, classical music playing from his phone beside him.

“D-Dad. Can we… talk?” I ask, unable to keep the hint of fear from my tone.

Dad must have heard that same fear because he reacts in an instant. Closing his laptop and silencing his music, he looks over to me, face creased with concern. “Of course, what’s wrong, darling? Is it about-”

I can tell the exact moment he sees Celeste as he cuts off, his eyes going wide. He stares at Celeste for a long moment, exactly the same way I had. She’s not exactly a normal sight. I don’t blame him at all for staring, and I hope Celeste doesn’t, either.

Finally, after the long silence, Dad speaks up. “A Sentinel’s familiar. What is it doing here?” he asks in wonder.

“Dad, this is Celeste. She came here to make me an offer… to become a sentinel. If I accept, she will be my familiar,” I say, hardly believing my own words. How am I saying this? How is this my life? These things only happen in stories, not to real people and certainly not to people like me.

Celeste moves to sit before the couch, lowering her head to my father. [Good evening, Mr. Solace. What your daughter says is correct. Please, allow me to walk you through what I’ve told her already.]

Celeste proceeds to go through a quick explanation of what she’d already explained to me as Dad listens intently. Over the course of the explanation, I make my way to the couch to sit beside my father. Noticing my now cold coffee still sitting on the end table where I’d forgotten it upon arriving home, I proceed to sulk about that fact; it had been expensive, after all. Maybe I can heat it up in the microwave? Or would that just make it taste weird? I should probably just throw it-

“Serena?” Dad asks, snapping his fingers in front of my face. “You in there, space cadet?”

I blink, right, super important conversation going on! Pay attention, Serena! Pay attention!

“I-I’m sorry, what?” I ask, mentally replaying what Dad had just asked me.

Dad, being used to me, just rolls his eyes, “I asked if this is even something you want to consider? I know you used to want to be a sentinel, but there’s a big difference between the daydreams of a child and the real thing.”

My eyes widen, the question surprising me somewhat. Although I suppose it shouldn’t have, it is the question to ask. However, Dad is usually almost hyper-protective of me. I wonder why he is even considering this. Well, I’ve never been particularly tactful, so I just ask.

“I thought you would just say it’s too dangerous and forbid me from even thinking about it or something,” I say, having expected an argument to even have a proper conversation about the topic. Maybe hoping for him to give me a reason not to accept. A reason to keep living my normal life.

Dad just shakes his head sadly, “Serena, an option like this will only come around once. The decision you make will need to be one that you can live with for the rest of your life. That’s why it has to be your decision. I’ll help you with your thoughts, but I won’t tell you to do one thing or another. Don’t get me wrong, I absolutely loathe the idea of you being in any kind of danger. Still, you are seventeen and are old enough to make a decision like this on your own. I just ask that, if you do find yourself wanting to accept, then you should make sure that you really understand exactly what you’re getting yourself into.”

Celeste once more bows her head respectfully, [Wise words indeed, Mr. Solace. Luckily, the GDF has arranged a meeting tomorrow morning that will hopefully help Serena understand more of what would be required.]

“But I have school tomorrow,” I say automatically before blushing. Here I am, being offered a chance to become a sentinel, and I’m thinking about school. Although… I’m supposed to have archery practice with my new team tomorrow. I don’t want to miss that. Sentinel or not, I still want to have a personal life.

[Normally, we would pull you from school entirely for the days you use to make your decision. However, we decided that pulling you from your archery class would not be appreciated. That is also why we scheduled the meeting in the morning so as not to conflict. The Shinara GDF Branch had already discreetly made sure that you will not be expected at any class but archery,] Celeste explains.

I nod, smiling happily. It’s good to hear that my potential familiar knows enough about me to want to make sure I still get to my archery class. A touch creepy, but also good. One question still lingers in my mind, though.

“Who is the meeting with?” I ask.

At my question, Celeste gives an excited little bounce. [The meeting is with the sentinel who would be your mentor. Before I came here, Sentinel Stardust Angel was very interested in meeting you!]

My eyes go as wide as saucers. I suddenly feel like one of those kids who won a contest to go meet their favorite celebrity, only to then realize that they have nothing to say and are doomed to an awkward meeting. Except, I do have things to say, right? I still have lots of questions. But it’s Stardust Angel! What am I supposed to do!?

While I have a mini meltdown beside him, Dad smiles. “That would be great. Serena talking to an actual sentinel before making her decision sounds like just what she needs.”

Dad looks to Celeste, “Thank you for the knowledge and what you are doing to facilitate us. Is there anything else we should know tonight before Serena’s meeting?”

[I’ve already explained much of what I can. Most of the additional knowledge I have to share is restricted to all but sentinels. I could perhaps speak more on what being a sentinel is like, but I believe that Serena’s mentor will handle that better than I could. For now, you may both feel free to ask me whatever questions you still have. I will do my best to answer while keeping out things that are restricted information,] Celeste explains.

“One more question,” I say, looking seriously at the familiar. “How good are you at inscribing?”

A note from Alusion

Hey everybody! If you're enjoying the story so far, don't forget to follow and favorite. It helps me out a ton, and you can get notified whenever a new chapter is posted. It's a win-win!

Chapter Three: What It Means to be a Sentinel

Sleeping last night was hard. When I’d finally found myself alone, the fact that I had been chosen to be a Sentinel Candidate had finally sunk in. In many ways, it feels incredible. The sentinels are basically superheroes from the old comics! Protecting the world from the Volcora with amazing powers and flashy costumes. More accurately, though, the sentinels are soldiers fighting a never-ending war against the Volcora. It makes me wonder what Stardust Angel will be like when I meet her. What kind of horrible things had she seen in her long career?

I shoulder my school bag nervously as I stand by the door. I’m in my school uniform because I want to head to the school after the meeting, even if the only class I want to attend is archery. First, though, I’m going to be meeting with Stardust Angel, which is a surreal thought. I mentally order myself once more to just act normal. She’s just a normal person, totally not my childhood idol or anything. I sigh; I’m going to be an absolute train wreck.

Dad is also readying to leave, but his first class doesn’t start quite as early as my meeting, so he’s a bit slower out the door than me. Just as I’m about to depart, he moves over and wraps me in a fierce hug, tight enough to lift me off of my feet.

I let out a squeak of protest, “Caaaann’t… breeeaathe,” I wheeze as Dad hugs me tight.

With a chuckle, he lets me down, “Sorry, Hun, all that business last night just has me nervous. Just… be safe, okay? Whether you become a sentinel or not, you’ll always be my daughter. Remember that.”

I look up at him with a smile, “I will, Dad! Everything will be fine!” I exclaim, doing my best to actually believe it.

With that, I turn to Celeste, who trails behind me. “Are you sure it’s okay for you to come with me? Won’t people see you?”

Celeste shakes her head. [Familiars have magic to be selectively visible; it’s part of us only being partially physical. While we are almost always with our sentinels, most of the time, we only allow them to see us. Some familiars are more flamboyant than others, but most of us don’t like being seen much.]

“Well, as long as people don’t get freaked out by you following me down the skyway, I suppose it doesn’t matter,” I say with a shrug.

With a leap and a flap of white wings, Celeste lands on my right shoulder, her long tail settling onto my backpack. [Ready to go!] she proclaims, and I notice that she’d also become quite a bit smaller than when I’d first seen her.

I snicker, “I’m not a horse,” I protest as I head out the door, calling, “Bye, Dad!” over my shoulder.

As I enter the hallway and make my way to the elevator down to the skyway, I find that what Celeste had told me holds up. No one even gives me a second glance despite the familiar on my shoulder.

So, like that, I make my way towards the café Celeste had indicated would be our meeting place. It isn’t the same as the one I usually like, but what can you do?

As we walk, Celeste speaks into my mind. [Right now, it will be kind of hard for you to talk to me while out in public, at least without looking insane. Once we are properly bonded, you will be able to speak with me telepathically, but until then, here is a good trick. If you need to talk to me, just put your phone to your ear and pretend to be talking to someone there. That way, no one will give you a second glance.]

Instead of responding, I simply nod. People talking to themselves on the skyway isn’t so out of place, but it certainly would draw attention to me — attention that I don’t want. It’s certainly a good idea, although most would assume that I had an earbud in or something if I just randomly started talking to myself.

As I follow Celeste’s directions towards the café, I get more and more nervous. I’m literally going to meet my childhood hero. Everything feels like it’s moving so fast, and I’m not sure I can keep up. All I can do is keep moving forward, though. Besides, it’s not like I’ve accepted anything yet.

After around a twenty-minute walk, I arrive at a small coffee shop similar to Cherry’s Checkerboard Café. Instead of a large location, however, the shop is only big enough for a few tables. A small sign proclaims the shop to be named Starlit Café. The theme of the shop is a dark blue color sprinkled with ostentatious golden stars, and the space is permeated with the wonderful scent of coffee beans that immediately has my nose twitching.

Only two people are present inside, likely due to the early hour, and both are young women. One is working the counter, although quite obviously on her phone. The other is a woman who seems to be in her early twenties or perhaps her late teens who sits at the table by the ubiquitous floor-to-ceiling window. She has long, dark hair and a casual beauty that anyone would envy. With her nose buried in a book, she doesn’t even seem to notice my entrance while she sips her coffee.

Around the woman’s neck is a necklace with a strange gem at the end. It’s pure black except for tiny pinpricks of light that it gives off, lights that shift and move unnaturally in an entrancing fashion.

[She’s here,] Celeste says, motioning to the young woman sitting with her book with a flick of the feathered end of her tail.

I frown, biting my lip. While the young woman is definitely attractive and looks a lot like Stardust Angel, she just seems too… normal. Even with Celeste’s confirmation, it’s impossible for me to connect the two people in my mind as the same.

“Are you sure,” I whisper as quietly as possible. I don’t want to doubt Celeste, but I also don’t want to make a fool of myself.

[I’m sure,] Celeste replies. [I can sense her familiar in this room with us. The reason you can’t recognize her is due to magic related to her assault state. It makes it almost impossible to identify the transformed person and the untransformed person as the same. It’s what allows even the most well-known sentinels to have lives outside of their jobs.]

“Assault state?” I question, unsure what she’s referring to.

[Every sentinel has an assault state and a rest state,] Celeste explains. [Most, if not all, of the sentinels you have seen online have been in their assault state, where they are burning power to be as strong as possible. Most sentinels only enter that state to fight or when they want to be recognized as a sentinel. Otherwise, they spend almost all of their time in a much weaker rest state. Sorry, I can’t explain much more than that unless you accept the bond and become a full sentinel.]

With Celeste’s explanation, I feel a little bit better. Still, it’s hard to believe that the person I’d idolized for so long is just… well, a normal person. Yes, she’s very beautiful, but… she just seems so average sitting there and reading a book. It’s hard to put two and two together, but at this point, I just need to go for it instead of standing around being awkward.

Stepping up to the table the young woman is sitting at, I give a tentative smile. “Um… hi. My name is Serena. I was told you were expecting me?”

The woman looks up from her book with an amused expression — she must have heard me talking to Celeste. “Hello Serena, I am indeed. Please, take a seat. My name is Audrey, although you might know me better as Stardust Angel.”

I feel a shiver of ice down my spine as, suddenly, the two personas come together in my mind. It’s as if I had needed Stardust Angel or… Audrey, to introduce herself to force my mind to finally make the leap. Typically, this would be a good thing. Now, though… now I know for certain that I’m casually sitting with my childhood hero in a coffee shop.

This is fine! Just be normal! “N-Nice to meet you, Audrey,” I manage, unable to stop my voice from quivering as I take the seat across from her. It’s her, it’s really her! I’m stuck somewhere between wanting to run away and wanting to ask her a hundred questions at once.

Audrey nods, “And you, Serena,” she says before calling over to the young woman at the counter. “Can you lock up for a while, Alex! We’re going to be talking about private matters!” she calls over the woman.

The employee, Alex, apparently, just gives Audrey a thumbs up before making her way to the glass door and putting up a sign on the outside stating that a private event was going on. For a long moment, I just stare in confusion before I finally figure it out. Starlit Café, Stardust Angel, the connection isn’t too hard to make.

“You own the shop?” I ask Audrey, who raises her hand in a so-so gesture.

“One of my teammates did, actually. When she died a few years back, I took over the place and decided to keep it in business as a way to remember her. I like to use it for work meetings, too; it’s a lot nicer than some boring GDF conference room, don’t you think?” Audrey explains, casually taking another sip of her coffee.

I nod, looking around in wonder. How could someone so young be a business owner? Or… well, is she young? Stardust Angel had been a sentinel since I was a kid, and she hardly looks twenty years old. Does being a sentinel slow down aging? That’s a super great question for when I have time for such things, but just as I’m considering it, Celeste decides to make herself known.

[Thank you for agreeing to meet with us, Audrey. I am Celeste. I have offered my bond to Serena, and we were hoping that you could provide her with some answers to her questions as well as what it is like being a sentinel,] Celeste says, hopping off of my shoulder and onto the table.

I start when, with a shimmer, another familiar appears on the table beside Celeste. Celeste and the other familiar, who looks like a small, dark panther with fur reminiscent of a starry night sky, peer at each other curiously. I wonder if they are talking.

Audrey looks vaguely amused as she watches the two circling familiars. “Hello Celeste, we spoke earlier, but it’s good to meet you officially. This is my familiar, Astra.”

Audrey’s smile fades somewhat as she turns back to me, “Serena, should you choose to accept Celeste’s bond, I would be your mentor. This means that I would work with you and keep you from getting hurt while you learn your powers and learn to work with your team. In short, I’d be in charge of your training. However, I hear you have reservations about accepting a familiar bond. That’s understandable, although perhaps we can discuss them and see if I can help you move past whatever’s bothering you?”

I nod, looking up from looking over the two familiars to meet Audrey’s eyes. I’m still full of nervous energy, but this is something I have to do. This could be my only chance to learn before I made my final decision.

“Truthfully, I am afraid to fight the Volcora. Afraid of leaving my normal life behind. I… I like my life. And I know that being a sentinel should be a dream job, but… I just don’t know how to feel about it,” I explain, a blush rising to my cheeks. It’s hard to admit to my hero that I am afraid to do what she does.

In a smooth motion, Audrey slides her hand across the table, around the familiars, and captures my hand in hers. Her grip is gentle but firm as she continues staring into my eyes. “Good,” she says simply.

“Good?” I ask, eyes wide.

Audrey nods, releasing my hand once more, “Good. The worst sentinels are the ones that think themselves superheroes, the protagonist of the story. They accept the offered bond on the spot and act like they were chosen by fate or some bullshit. You should have reservations about accepting this job. It isn’t for the faint of heart. You will have to fight; you will have to kill. You will have to make choices that could affect the lives of your teammates and friends. Being a sentinel is far from easy.”

Audrey leans forward, getting into her lecture, “You say that you’re afraid. Only an insane person wouldn’t be. Right now, you have a good, happy life. All you have to do to keep living it is say no, and yet you’re here, honestly considering becoming a sentinel. That takes bravery.”

I lean back in my seat, startled by the sheer intensity of Audrey’s words. Enough so that Celeste stops her circling of Astra and moves close to push her head against my arm in a very animalistic way. I give her a small pet as I consider what Audrey said. Brave? Am I brave? I mean, I’m scared, scared of all of this, but am I brave for not simply refusing the bond outright? I’m just not sure.

“I don’t feel brave,” I tell Audrey, my eyes falling. I’d been telling the whole truth since I’d gotten here, and I see no reason to change that.

Audrey just shrugs, waving her hand as if to dismiss my comment. “And yet, you are. One does not need to feel brave to be brave, Serena. In fact, if you weren’t scared, you wouldn’t be brave; you’d just be dumb.”

For a moment, Audrey falls silent, appearing to consider. Then she nods to herself and speaks. “If you’ll allow me, I’d like to lay out your two options in a different light than you are perhaps considering.” Audrey pauses, waiting for me to wave her onward before continuing.

“You have two paths before you. One, the path of a warrior, the other, the path of a civilian. Neither is inherently right or wrong. As a civilian, you get to live a calm, peaceful life. You won’t have to worry about fighting or dying the vast majority of the time. You’ll get a job, meet someone, and maybe even have kids. Still, let’s say something bad does happen. Let’s say the Volcora break out of an incursion zone into wherever you are, or they assault the city. Something that is becoming more and more likely in recent days. If that happens, the only real choice you have is to stand behind someone like me. Nothing wrong with that; it’s my job to protect the people of Shinara. But if it was your life, the lives of your family, or the lives of your friends on the line, would you want to wait for me to come to protect you? To be helpless in the face of that kind of danger?”

Audrey watches me closely as I consider her question. Would I want to have to stand behind someone else? Knowing that if they make a mistake, I could lose everything. What if Dad was with me, and he could get hurt? I… no, I couldn’t do it. I would much rather be able to protect him myself. Then, at least if I make a mistake, it was mine. My prerogative, my ability, my choice.

I shake my head, “No, I would want to protect my family myself,” I say with confidence.

“That, Serena, is the choice you have before you. You can live like a normal person, be happy, and enjoy yourself. But when your darkest day comes, your fate will be out of your hands. Or, you can take the bond and tell fate to go fuck itself,” Audrey says before leaning back in her chair with a sigh.

“You want to know what it’s like to be a sentinel?” she asks, her eyes drifting to the ceiling. “Most days, it’s the greatest job you could ever have. Money, power, fame, influence, you can have it all; wield power that no normal person can dream of, and all the while, you can mostly continue living your normal life. Sure, you would spend half of each week at GDF Headquarters training and half at your normal school until you graduate. You’d also have to participate in clearing incursions once you’re ready, but that’s not really so bad once you get used to it. However…” Audrey’s green eyes lock onto mine, piercing me straight to my soul.

“There are some days where you learn what it truly means to be a sentinel — the price we pay for the gifts we’ve been given. The day when everything goes wrong, and you have to choose between your own safety and the lives of thousands. When you have to confront threats that you don’t think you’ll survive. When the sky falls, and you need to be there to hold it up. Dark days happen to us all, and you’ll see more than most if you choose to become a sentinel. But the real choice is what you want to do on that darkest day. Do you want to stand up and fight or let someone else do it for you? When you can answer that, you’ll know what to do.”

I sit enraptured by Audrey’s words as they spin in my mind, my imagination trying to craft images of the horrors she must have seen. Even the two familiars sit staring at Audrey, listening intently to every word.

Finally, after a moment of silence, Audrey stands from her seat and holds out her hand. Her book vanishes from the table in a shimmer of light, like a swirling nebula. I stand as well, taking her hand in mine as she offers me that gentle smile once more. We shake and draw apart, Celeste once more bounding up to my shoulder.

“Think on what I told you, Serena. Think long and hard. And for what it’s worth, I hope to see more of you. I hear you are quite the archer, and if you end up agreeing to the bond, I can teach you to shoot in ways you’ve never imagined. Shooting a bow is far more than just propelling sticks with string,” Audrey says, her smile turning wry.

I smile, too, “Thank you for meeting me, Audrey. I’m sure you’ll be the first to know when I make my decision,” I tell her.

“Until then,” she says, making her way to the door of the café. “Goodbye for now, Serena,” she says before ducking out the door.

Despite my outward calm, as I walk from the Starlit Café, my mind feels as if it’s tied in knots. My emotions roil in my stomach, and my hands tremble ever so slightly at my sides. Although I’ve yet to say it aloud, I think I know what my decision is.

Audrey’s words echo in my mind as I imagine the scenarios she’d described. She’s right, of course; the news had been showing more and more places when the Volcora had broken out and reaped entire towns and even small cities. While none of the major cities in Japan have been directly attacked yet, people have been speculating that large-scale assault is only a matter of time. When that happens, how will I protect my father? How will I protect myself? As I am now, I would likely find myself hiding behind my dad, quaking with fear. Like Audrey said, I would be utterly dependent on someone else protecting me. If someone’s mistake got me killed, it wouldn’t be mine but whoever showed up to help, if anyone showed up at all.

Playing Audrey’s words again, I nod to myself, knowing what I want to do. I know that things won’t be easy. In fact, I will probably regret this choice over and over. However, I want to have a choice. When worst comes to worst, I want to be able to protect my own. I want to be a beacon standing against the darkness like Stardust Angel. And despite the fear that engenders in me, I know that it’s right. I want to protect people. I want to be a sentinel.

Chapter Four: Big Decisions

I walk the bustling skyway towards Silver Ridge, my mind still whirring with possibilities. My motivations for wanting to become a sentinel are clear to me; I want to help people, simple as that. I want to be able to provide substantial aid to the people living on the ground far beneath my feet, I want to protect civilians and fellow sentinels both from becoming victims of the Volcora, and most of all, I want to protect my dad, my home, and my friends.

What Audrey told me had struck a chord deep within me. If the worst comes, I want to be able to stand on my own two feet. Also, having a super awesome partner like Celeste wouldn’t hurt either. How much good could we do with a sentinel’s paycheck and abilities? Not enough to right all the wrong in this city; that’s for certain. If a sentinel could just wipe out the Apostles of the Maw on their own, the group would have been long defeated. But I would be able to do something to help, which is a whole lot more than I can do now.

Truthfully, my main concern is for my father. My fear of facing the Volcora is also a main factor, but that kind of fear can be overcome; the fear of leaving my father alone cannot. One slip up, one mistake from me, and he would be all by himself. After losing Mom as a kid, I’m not sure how he would handle losing his daughter too. I can’t put him in that situation.

I sigh, handing my access pass to the guard on the bridge to the school and continuing on, my thoughts uninterrupted. I’d made my decision, but it feels wrong to just go through with it without thinking through all of the consequences. I’ll just get through my school day, and if I still want to go through with things, then that will be that.

“Nice of you to join us, Miss Solace,” chirps my Basics of Magic teacher, Professor Rhinebeck. She gives me a look that might have been cross if it weren’t so mired with concern. I'm never late for class, and this isn’t even the first period of the day. What had the GDF told the school to get me out? That my grandpa died?

I flush bright red as every head in the classroom turns to me, and I hurry to my seat. Having no intention of interrupting the lecture more than necessary, I quickly prepare my notebook and pencil to take notes… or doodle, depending on how boring this lecture is.

It only takes a moment for everyone’s attention to shift away from me and back to Professor Rhinebeck. Unlike the movies, no one was really all that concerned with someone coming in late. Even with good students, it happens from time to time. A tram outage, overslept, a volcora ate your little brother… okay, hopefully not that last one.

Professor Rhinebeck watches me for only a moment longer, tapping her inscribed glasses thoughtfully as she seems to collect herself. I instantly feel horrible for interrupting her lecture. Rhinebeck wasn’t actually faculty at Silver Ridge but instead a visiting professor from the Sanctum Collective, a group of scholars that head magical research for all of Japan and much of the rest of the world. As such, the mere fact that I get to learn from someone as knowledgeable as her is an incredible opportunity. Silver Ridge certainly has its connections.

“As I was saying,” Professor Rhinebeck continues, turning to the still blank whiteboard, “today, we will be going over some fundamental aspects of magical energy or Mana.”

“Uh, Professor Rhinebeck, I’m fairly sure we all understand Mana already. Do a trial, get the effect, right?” drawls a young man from the back of the classroom.

I can’t stop my teeth from clenching at the sound of that arrogant voice. Troy Declan, a young man who had recently moved in from America and the wonder boy of the kendo team. He might be excellent with a sword, but so far as I’m concerned, he’s about as sharp as a brick.

Professor Rhinebeck, used to Troy’s shit by now, just rolls her eyes. “Yes, Troy, that is how things work for Tributary Mana, or as we normally call it, Mana. However, did you know that Tributary Mana is not the only kind of Mana?”

At this, Troy shakes his head, finally gaining enough sense to just sit back, shut up, and learn.

“I thought not,” Professor Rhinebeck says, her mouth twitching up in a smile. Turning, she draws a line down the middle of the whiteboard before writing “Tributary Mana” and “Stygian Mana” on either side. In parenthesis, under each, she writes “Mana” and “Stygis.”

“Tributary Mana,” Professor Rhinebeck states, tapping the left side of the board, “is the type of Mana that we all know and use every day. It fuels our inscriptions, the wards around our cities, and the magical aspect of daily life. Stygian Mana, on the other hand, is a type of Mana not utilized by humanity. Can anyone tell me who does utilize Stygian Mana?”

My eyes go wide as I make the connection, and tentatively, I raise my hand.

“Yes, Miss Solace?” Rhinebeck asks.

“The Volcora,” I say with certainty, not seeing how it could be anything else.

Professor Rhinebeck grins, “Miss Solace is quite correct. Volcora are the only known users of Stygian Mana; while there have been many discussions on whether or not the Apostles of the Maw also use it, there have been no confirmed cases of a human surviving the use of Stygian Mana.”

“So, it’s just evil Mana that the Volcora use?” asks Troy, speaking out of turn… again.

Professor Rhinebeck levels a flat stare at him, “No, Mr. Declan, there is no such thing as evil Mana.”

Rhinebeck looks back to the class at large, “The reason Stygian Mana is often associated with evil or corruption is due to how it extracts its toll. ‘All magic comes with a price;’ that is what I told you when we first began our class. The difference between Stygian Mana and Tributary Mana is simply when that price is extracted.

Professor Rhinebeck gestures to the whiteboard as she continues, “It’s actually quite simple, as most fundamental truths are. Both types of Mana require some sort of trial to be passed for them to work; the difference is when. Tributary Mana, often simply called Mana, will not do anything until the trial has been passed, making it safe for use. Stygian Mana, or Stygis, will work immediately; no trial is required at first. However, if a sufficient trial is not completed before the seemingly arbitrary time the Mana type sets, there will be backlash. This backlash results in insanity, rage, corruption, and ultimately death.”

“This is why, even though we could use Stygian Mana in our inscriptions, we do not,” Rhinebeck says. “Now, can anyone give me an analogy that works well to describe the difference between Tributary Mana and Stygian Mana?”

A student I don’t know raises his hand, “Normal Mana would be like having cash to spend, and… uh, Stygian Mana would be like buying something with a credit card,” he says, somewhat stumblingly.

“Very good, Emit!” Professor Rhinebeck exclaims, “Would anyone else like to have a try?”

Attending the rest of my school day just feels like going through the motions despite my enjoyment of it. I like my school and my teachers, so I’m glad that Audrey said I’d be able to keep attending while also going through my training. Although, I’m not totally sure how they will spin that. I’m sure that will be one of the things I go through on my first arrival at GDF Headquarters.

As I sit through classes, though, I also learn that having a mostly invisible familiar with you is basically a cheat. Celeste sits on my right shoulder with her tail curled around my neck, making me look like I’m wearing a fluffy white scarf. A fluffy white scarf with absolutely no qualms about helping me with my inscribing test. Often jumping down and nudging my hand with her nose while giving me instructions on what I’d been doing wrong.

Oddly enough, when I first met Celeste, she seemed about the size of a standard mid-sized dog, which would never be able to stand on my shoulder like this. However, I’d noticed that she shrinks herself to make her perch more comfortable, as right now, she’s around the size of a ferret. I wonder if her shrinking and growing can go both ways. Can she get bigger than her preferred size rather than smaller? That seems like a yes, given that I’d seen other familiars do it on TV. Another on my infinite list of questions.

All in all, my mind isn’t on my classes as I let the day pass me by. Instead, I’m thinking over and over my decision to become a sentinel. I hadn’t told anyone for sure yet, but… I think Celeste knows. Whenever I’d talked about the idea of rejecting the bond, she’d been sad, although she’d tried to hide it. Now, though, she is a hyper and happy little familiar. Often jumping and flapping around the classrooms I’m in while I’m trying to pay attention to the lecture. As it turns out, paying attention to a history lesson while my familiar is subtly stealing a snack off of the teacher’s desk is quite tricky. Trying not to laugh when said teacher starts looking for his snack after class, even more so.

Archery turns out to be the most challenging class of all to stay focused in as the last class of my day, which sucks because I love archery. Luckily, though, we don’t actually do any shooting as Mr. Yamamoto had just wanted us to introduce us to the tournament format that will be upcoming in about three months. He also said that our archery practices would be held every Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, which works well for me. I’d been worried that if practices were spread across the week, they would interfere with the whole — half on, half off — thing I’ll have going on. Next week, practices with the team will commence, and we will prepare to represent our school at the Shinara Archery Tournament.

Overall, it doesn’t take long for my school day to blur past me, even though it had felt like the longest day of my life. On my way home, I find myself in quiet contemplation as Celeste sits proudly atop my head. I think things all the way through, again and again. Coming to the same conclusion. Even if it means fighting, even if it means pain for me, I want to protect people. To protect my home city, my academy, and my father. All of the things that mean the world to me. I won’t let them fall to the encroaching darkness.

Dad isn’t home yet when I slip into our apartment and head straight back into my room, the lingering scent of my favorite vanilla perfume greeting me as I enter. Briefly, I consider discussing with Dad once more before I make my final decision, but, in truth, I know what I want to do, and I know what he will say. He won’t like it, but he will accept that it is my choice and won’t try to interfere. In my mind, it’s best to just get this done with.

Depositing Celeste and my school bag on my bed, I sit down lightly in my uncomfortable desk chair. My hands tremble fiercely, and nerves twist my stomach, but I know what I need to do. Where things had seemed light after the meeting with Audrey, now everything is much more somber. Now, I’ve convinced myself to actually go through with this.

Celeste, seeming to pick up on the situation at hand, stops her typical antics completely and sits still, watching me closely as she had yesterday. She looks… almost afraid.

“Celeste,” I start, my voice coming out shaky. “I’ve thought a lot about your offer, about the things that Audrey told me. And I’ve come to my decision. I want to accept your bond and become a sentinel.”

Celeste nods, large violet eyes watching me intently, however, the fear I’d seen had been banished by my words. Now, she seems like she’s barely holding herself still from bouncing around the room in excitement.

[Very well, Sentinel Solace,] Celeste says, doing well to keep up her cordial tone despite her obvious excitement. [The bond has been accepted, and all that is left is to actually bind with my soul gem. Please be warned that this is a permanent magical transfiguration. It will unlock your assault state and allow you to start walking the path of a sentinel. It is a qualitative change away from a baseline human and into a being of magic.]

I blink, “That sounds kind of intense.”

Celeste waves her tail to the side as if to wave away my comment. [Somewhat. It’s supposed to be a rather strange experience, but it won’t hurt at all. Obviously, I only know from what others of my kind have told me. Imagine going to sleep, having a very strange dream, and waking up with powers. There will also be some minor physical changes to your body during the process.]

I frown, “Physical changes? What do you mean?” So far as I’m aware, sentinels look just as human as anyone else. Well, at least when they aren’t transformed. I’ve seen plenty of pictures with sentinels that have changes to their bodies. Stardust Angel, in particular, is supposed to be able to summon wings to fly. Although, when I’d met her just barely, she hadn’t had any. I’d just kind of assumed they only showed up while the sentinel was in their assault state.

[You are aware how sentinels tend to be quite physically attractive? This is due in part to the effects magic has on the body. When you gain magic, and as you grow stronger, your body will grow closer to your ideal self-image. Basically, it makes you look closer to how you want to look as your body begins to take after your soul. That process will reduce the amount of mana toxicity you incur from ability use. Really, it’s all quite minor at first, and I’ve never heard of a sentinel who was unhappy with the changes,] Celeste explains.

I purse my lips in thought. Does that mean that more powerful sentinels are also more attractive? I mean, I’ve definitely seen that to be the case on TV, and Audrey had certainly been a one-of-a-kind beauty. It’s kind of odd to think that this will change how I look, but I suppose I’m okay with it. Also, Celeste said that it makes the body take after the soul, so if I didn’t want anything to change, then nothing would, right? Not sure if that’s how it works, but hey, I’m new to this.

I nod my understanding to Celeste. “Okay, I guess that makes sense. How do we start?”

[Simply lie down on your bed and tell me when you are ready. Expect the binding process to take at least an hour, so you may want to leave a note for your father saying you are taking a nap or something so he doesn’t worry when he arrives home. During the binding, you will essentially be asleep and will not be able to be woken through any means until the binding is complete,] Celeste explains, moving to the side of my bed to make room.

Deciding that taking a quick moment to write a note to Dad would be a good idea. I produce a pen and one of the few sticky notes lacking a doodle from my messy school bag to write a quick message to put on my door.

Dear Dad,

Please don’t worry. I am going to sleep to bind with a magic crystal thing. Celeste says that I will be asleep for about an hour. Yeah, I know that explanation sucks, but this sticky note isn’t that big.

Love you,

Serena

I look at the message for a long moment before shrugging and moving to stick it to the outside of my door before closing it once more. Belatedly, I realize I could have just used multiple sticky notes to do a better explanation or even just gotten some tape to use a big piece of paper, but… eh. This won’t take that long, and the note is kinda funny.

Turning back to Celeste, I give her a nervous smile before hopping onto the bed to lie beside her. “Okay, I think I’m ready. Do I just say go or something?”

[I was just waiting for your confirmation,] Celeste says, curling up next to me. [Repeat after me to begin the bonding process. Two become one.]

I swallow with nervous anticipation and a surge of excitement. Then, before I can try to talk myself out of it, I repeat the words. “Two become one.” Then, everything goes dark.

Chapter Five: Bonding

A note from Alusion

Hi, everyone. I wanted to jump out and say thank you so much for the wonderful reviews we’ve been getting! I’m so happy that people are enjoying the story, and I can’t wait to keep going on this journey with you all!

I also wanted to come out and say that, yes, this story was inspired by Magical Girl Gunslinger. (If you haven’t read it yet, I absolutely recommend it.) I love the MGG story and wanted to create something new in a similar world. While you will notice some thematic overlaps as we get started, Mistwoven Healer is a completely unique story with its own characters, magic system, and plot. The magic system in this world is heavily influenced by progression fantasy like He Who Fights With Monsters, with a touch of Primal Hunter, and focuses on overcoming trials. The story itself will continue to evolve in its own direction as we go.

Thanks again for all the support! I hope you’ll stick around and see where Serena’s journey takes her — it’s going to be a wild ride.

I gasp awake, sitting up and looking around in confusion. I quickly find that I’m not in my bedroom, nor am I on my bed. Instead, I’m lying on the roiling surface of the top of a cloud, white mist drifting all around me as I sit on it like a solid surface. Above me is a clear blue sky, the sun shining cheerfully down. Not awake then, I’m probably in that weird dream Celeste had mentioned, although the memory seems fuzzy.

My heart pounds in my chest as I touch the strange cloud-like substance beneath me. It’s soft and feels more like a gentle wind running through my fingers than actual physical material. How strange? What is this dream?

Standing up, I test the surface of the cloud I’m standing on. It’s springy and supports my weight without allowing me to sink into it much, almost like walking on a mattress, except the surface isn’t flat. Clumps of cloud mass constantly rise up off of the main cloud, moving in strange ways and causing hills and valleys in the odd cloudy terrain. A small amount of wispy mist constantly rises up off of the cloud to dissipate in the air. Strangely, the mist near me seems to reach up to caress and swirl around me as if it’s drawn to me for some reason.

Gentle wind and swirling mist are my only companions as I try to take in the situation. I feel incredibly lucid for this to be a dream, but Celeste had said it would be a strange experience. Despite the impossibility of it all, everything feels completely real. The air is cool but not cold, and the world is silent but for the blowing of the wind. It genuinely feels like I’m actually standing on a massive, fluffy cloud, and I revel in the sensation.

Unsure as to what I should be doing, I spend a few minutes walking and looking around before I see something peculiar in the distance. Sitting atop the cloudbank with me is a large, semi-transparent crystal. The crystal is easily five or six times taller than I am and juts up towards the blue sky, refracting the light and throwing out rainbows around it. As I approach, I notice how the mists seem to swirl around the crystal like it does with me. How strange. Could this crystal be the manifestation of Celeste in this place? She had said she was a gemstone, and I get the feeling she meant that literally.

Continuing my way towards the crystal, I eventually find myself standing just before it and take a second to admire its flawless, glossy surface. It truly is beautiful here. It’s a shame something like this can’t really exist. Or… can it? I suppose magic is a thing; maybe something like this is possible in the real world.

Almost instinctively, I know that the crystal wants me to touch it. It feels familiar to me — as if it were an old friend. It feels like Celeste. The crystal reminds me of her so strongly that I unconsciously form an image of her in my mind. The thought calms my nerves as I reach out and lay my hand against the smooth surface of the crystal.

It feels warm and alive, and I can feel the surface vibrating with an energy pulsing within. A corresponding energy rises up within me, pulsing with each beat of my heart. The energy moves through my hand and towards the crystal. It’s an extremely odd sensation — like the very core of my being had reached out a tendril. The second the two energies touch, I feel a connection flare to life, and my world shifts.

In an instant, I’m looking at where I’d just been from inside of the crystal. A moment of panic sparks through me as I find myself still pressing my hand against the crystal, just from the other side. Fear twists my gut as claustrophobia rears its ugly head. Looking around frantically, I see that I truly am on the inside of the crystal now, the two energies co-mingling within me as I look for a way out.

I don’t like the feeling of being trapped, not one bit. Ever since I was a little girl, I’d go out of my way to avoid small or confined spaces. I know the fear is completely irrational; this is just a dream, after all, but I still can’t help but feel the bubbling horror building within me. Being trapped like this is my worst fear realized.

Stepping forward, I press both my hands against the inside of the crystal. The walls give off an impression of permanence — like they’d be nearly impossible to break. My breathing hitches as I push against the walls of the crystal, doing my best to fight down the pure panic rising within me.

My heart thunders in my chest now, and I push against the wall of the crystal with all of my might. It’s to no avail, though; the crystal doesn’t seem to have any intention of releasing me.

As I keep trying to push my way out, the two energies swirling within me continue to move faster and faster in my body. Finally, the energies smash together at my center, and a connection blooms to life within my mind and, along with it, a sense of calm.

Celeste’s presence appears in my mind, and suddenly, I can feel her as if she were here with me in the crystal. Or… not in the crystal, but in my mind. On some level, I’m still panicking at the confinement, but thoughts from Celeste calm me significantly. We’re safe here; we’ve always been in this crystal. Everything is fine. Slowly, I realize what’s happening. The crystal I’m inside is the soul gem, the soul gem that Celeste inhabits. And now… now I do as well. Two become one.

I know that to be true on an instinctive level. My soul, which was once contained within my body, now inhabits Celeste’s gem. I have no idea what that means for me, but I understand now why Celeste’s bond is permanent. The only way out of this crystal would be to break it, which would probably kill us both.

Around the soul gem, more and more mist begins to swirl, entire parts of the cloud being ripped apart to spin rapidly around the crystal. Faster and faster, more and more. The entire cloud rushes in and around the soul gem like it is the heart of a tornado, the eye of a storm. Before long, I can’t even see through the transparent walls anymore due to the sheer amount of white rotating around me. Then… the mist begins to leak in, invading the soul gem.

Instead of panic upon seeing my safe haven from the swirling cloud breached, instead… I feel power. It starts with a trickle but quickly turns into a flood as more and more of the cloud flows inside the soul gem, swirling around me within. Not all of the cloud is white and fluffy either; other parts are dark and threaten rain, flashing with sparks. All of it is absorbed nonetheless.

Every second the cloud rushes into the soul gem, I feel more and more connected to it. To the concept it represents. Clouds, fog, rain, mist, air, and storms, I suddenly feel an almost instinctive understanding of what they are and how they work. More than that, though, I understand what they represent. Calm, fluffy happiness, absolute freedom, and the fury of mother nature.

It feels incredible, even as my sight is entirely obscured by the swirling power around me. I can feel it, on an instinctive level, like the universe washing through me. I was born to live among the clouds. To show their beauty and their might. To drift high above the ground, absolutely free.

For long minutes, I simply bask in the feeling. Eventually, though, the sensations of the world around me begin to grow dimmer. The power flowing through me lessens until it is only a small core. A seed that could grow to be so much greater. As the final sensations drop away, my world turns black once more.

I jerk awake, sitting up and looking around hastily. For a moment, the softness of the bed beneath me makes me think I’m still on the cloud, but… no. Not on a cloud, I’m back in my room. My breaths come quick, and fear twists my gut. The memory of being trapped is still heavy in my mind. Strangely, I feel that a part of me is still there, still in that crystal of clouds within that metaphysical space.

Looking around my room, I do my best to calm my panicked gasps as I look for Celeste. She isn’t here, but… I can feel her. Like a presence within my mind, I instinctively know I can reach out to her if I want. It’s a very strange sensation, the knowledge that I’m not alone in my head.

“Celeste?” I ask the empty room, my voice full of trepidation.

[I’m here, Serena!] chirps Celeste’s happy voice from inside my mind. [The bond was successful; congratulations, you’re a sentinel now!]

Her excitement brings a smile to my face. Especially since I can feel she is right. That core of power still sits at the center of my being. Swirling with clouds and power. It feels far fainter than it had before, but it’s still there. That innate understanding is still with me, like knowledge downloaded directly into my mind. I’m just glad I have someone to explain what’s going on.

“Where are you?” I ask Celeste, even though I sort of know the answer already. She’s within me, within that core of power beside my heart that had remained after the dream.

[Remember, the form you saw before was never my true body. I exist in the soul gem within you. The soul gem your soul also now resides within. Before, my soul gem was drawing from a mana battery at the local GDF building to power my projected form. Since my soul gem is now within you, to manifest myself, I must use your mana,] Celeste explains.

I nod, I suppose that somewhat makes sense. Wait… can Celeste see me nod? Can she see and hear and stuff through my senses? If so, man are showers about to become awkward, and what about relationships… God, having someone else living in my head might get uncomfortable quickly.

“C-Can you see through my eyes and stuff right now,” I ask tentatively, although I can already feel that the answer is yes.

[I can, yes. However, please do not worry about your privacy. When manifested, I stop being able to see through your senses, so I can ‘step out,’ if needed. Also, I perfectly understand you not wanting me to watch during your more delicate moments. During these times, I will do my best to withdraw and not pay attention even when I am not manifested. If you ever feel like I am overstepping, please just tell me,] Celeste says.

“Thank you,” I say with an honest smile. “Can you pop out, though? I feel like a crazy person talking to myself.”

I get a strange, warm sensation in my mind, as though Celeste had started laughing. [Sure. Although, you should remember that we can communicate telepathically now. There is no need for you to speak out loud. All you need to do is direct a thought to me, and I will hear it as though you had spoken out loud. Before you ask, no, I cannot read your mind. I can only hear the thoughts you send me on purpose. Since I have your permission, I will manifest myself.]

Almost as soon as Celeste’s words enter my mind, she appears beside me on the bed in a swirl of blue-white mist. Although she looks mostly the same, I instantly notice a difference. First, the violet color of her eyes is gone. Now, they are both a piercing blue color with bits of gray and white swirling within — like clouds against a summer sky. Her fur and feathers had also changed; instead of pure white like before, they’re now a more muddled white and light gray with slight tinges of dark gray and even some hints of blue.

As Celeste’s form solidifies and the mist dissipates, I feel a kind of draining sensation. It’s strange, but I definitely notice the feeling of having lost something, like the core in my center feels dimmer than before. It’s almost the same as how it feels after I’ve finished inscribing something.

“You look different,” I say, looking over the familiar.

Celeste bobs her head, [Our souls are now resting together within the soul gem, so now my projected form also contains a bit of your soul as well as mine.]

“Huh, weird,” I say, frowning as I contemplate. “So, this whole — soul gem within me thing — that is metaphysical, right? I don’t actually have a magic gem inside me?” I ask with an awkward laugh.

Celeste hesitates a moment before shaking her head. [No, you actually do have a gem within your body. It rests beside your heart at the exact center of your chest. In fact, it is now one of your most vital areas. Like your heart or your brain, you cannot survive for even a few moments without your soul gem. It is the physical thing that allows you to access your magic directly, and it literally contains your soul. Removing it would kill you instantly.]

“So wait, if my soul gem gets broken or like taken away somehow, I’ll die?” I ask Celeste.

Celeste nods her affirmation. [In a way, we will both die. We are our soul gem. Our very beings rest within. Having it torn from your body would be like having your soul ripped out. It would kill the body instantly, also killing us.]

My eyes widen, “What do you mean, us? If I die, so do you?”

Celeste flicks her tail back and forth as she responds, [Yes, in many ways, we are one entity now. Our souls share the same space, so if something hurts you, it will also hurt me. In the same vein, I can help you resist many types of attacks that different volcora use, such as mental or soul attacks.]

I bite my lip, trying to think this through. “That goes the other way around as well, right? If you die, I will too?”

Celeste tilts her head, [Well, yes, sort of. Remember that I am the soul gem, and this body you’re looking at is just a magical projection. If my projection is harmed significantly, it will simply dissolve back into mana, and I will return to the soul gem unharmed.]

Very interesting. Does that mean… “So, let’s say I die, but the soul gem is not destroyed. Does that mean I will return to the soul gem like you do? That I’ll just be in the gem?”

[We are approaching the edge of my knowledge here, but that is widely believed to be accurate. Any time the soul gem of a fallen sentinel is recovered, it is kept in a secure GDF vault or carefully guarded by teammates, friends, or family of the fallen. There is a hope that one day, we may be able to revive fallen sentinels using their soul gems. Right now, it’s no more than a rumor that such a thing is even possible, but it is a pervasive one. I’m not sure you remember the necklace that Miss Audrey was wearing, but that was a soul gem,] Celeste explains with a somber tone, her ears drooping.

My eyes widen as I remember the star speckled black gem Audrey had been wearing around her neck. She… she had said that the café had been owned by a friend but that she had taken over after the friend had died. God… is Audrey guarding her old friend’s soul gem in a desperate hope for her to be brought back? Is that why she’s looking after the café?

Suddenly, the dangers of being a sentinel seem so much more real to me. I wonder if, one day in the future, my father will be wearing a necklace of his own. A necklace holding a gem swirling with clouds. Holding onto it and hoping that, maybe, there might be even the slightest chance of returning his daughter to him. The mere thought makes me want to run out of my room right now and hug him.

I stay silent for a long moment with my head lowered. Emotions flowing through me. Being a sentinel is dangerous; I could die. My father could end up alone, with both his wife and daughter gone forever. I have to prevent that fate, but… my affirmation to protect others still burns true within me, even stronger than before. I will protect people, and I will not fail.

Chapter Six: Status and Magic

A note from Alusion

Edit Notes:

* I changed the status menus from images to tables, as the images were having too many issues. This should allow screen readers to better read the content, and for it to better display on mobile screen sizes. Please let me know if you encounter a problem with the menus so I can go in and fix it for you!

I hope you all enjoy the chapter!

“Well,” I say, sitting on my bed beside Celeste as I unconsciously stroke the familiar’s cloud-soft fur. “That was a little bit somber, huh. So, what do we do now? I certainly feel different, but… well, I’m not sure I can do any magic.”

I can feel Celeste perk up under my hand. She, too, had been deep in thought about the turn our conversation had previously taken. [The first thing you need to do is check your Status. Then we can do a little experimenting if you want, and you can even try out your assault state. While in your rest state, a great deal of your magic is repressed,] Celeste says, sounding excited.

“My Status?” I ask, climbing up off my bed and moving back to my desk chair. “What does that mean? How would I check it? Is there some sentinel phone app I can log in to?”

Celeste gives a mental laugh. [Well, yes, actually, but that isn’t related to this. Your magic is bound directly to your soul, and thus, you should have an instinctive understanding of how to use it. However, while your soul understands what’s going on, your mind does not necessarily understand the same things other than on an instinctive level. This is why learning to pull up your instinctive information in a more visual medium can be helpful for new sentinels. It is your magic and your soul. You can have it show you what is happening simply by desiring for it to do so.]

I blink, trying to think through that explanation. “So… the Status is the way for me to see how the soul gem affected me, but in a visual way?”

Celeste bobs her head up and down, [Correct. Many sentinels prefer to read about their magic in a textual format. Although other mediums, such as voice, are doable as well. The information is said to be very helpful for understanding your current status, which is why we call it the Status. It will show you your strength as a sentinel and will give explanations and general information.]

I shrug; I suppose this isn’t the weirdest thing I’d learned today. Also, Celeste is right. While I can feel a lot of new things about myself, I don’t quite understand what they mean. Having some kind of description would be extremely helpful.

“Great, how do I look at it?” I question my familiar.

My mind catches on the thought. My familiar. For the vast majority of my life, familiars and the Centurions had always been these vague concepts — distant magical entities that I would never properly understand. However, now I literally have a familiar living within me. It’s time I learn what that truly means.

[All sentinel magic is instinctual to use,] Celeste explains, snapping me from my thoughts. [To see your Status, you merely have to want to. For some sentinels, it can help to think of the word ‘Status.’]

“Okay, let’s give this a try,” I say, then with a simple flex of will, I think Status.

Status

Name: Serena Solace

Sentinel Alias: None

Gender: Female

Mana Toxicity: 37.5%

Barrier Integrity: 100%

Mana: 39%

Rank: E (Breeze)

Progress To Next Rank: 0%

Sub-Rank: 1

Progress To Next Sub-Rank: 0%

General Information

Astral Path: Chiron (Blue)

Familiar: Celeste

Dominion: Weather

Dominion Art: Living Mists

Abilities

None

Inventory

Unlocked at Rank E, Sub-Rank 6 (E-6).

I startle as what appears to be a menu from some computer program appears in my vision. For a long moment, I marvel at the mere existence of this menu. If what Celeste said is true, then my magic had created this menu to show me. That’s interesting, given that magic and technology generally do not mix.

“Why does it look like a computer menu?” I ask Celeste, the Status box conveniently moving out of my vision when I look at her.

[It will look different for everyone,] Celeste says from her perch curled up beside me on the bed. [Your magic will show you things based on what will make the most sense for you in particular. Right now, you are just seeing the information from a broad view. If you focus on one thing, you can receive a more detailed explanation about it. It’s your magic, so you are in control.]

I nod, looking over the information shown in the Status menu with tired eyes. It had been a long day with the meeting with Audrey, going to school, and then that terrifying dream.

“Do… do you think we can go over some of this later?” I ask. “I don’t want you to think I don’t care; it’s just…”

Celeste nudges my leg with her soft head. [It’s okay. This is a lot to take in all at once. Also, we will have to go into the GDF tomorrow. A lot of things will be explained there as you will have to go through some training.]

I smile, absently scratching Celeste between her wings. “Thank you. Before that, though, you didn’t see anything bad about my Status, right?”

Celeste shakes her head. [Your mana toxicity level is higher than is comfortable, given you haven’t actually done any magic yet, but even that isn’t too surprising. Even as someone naturally resistant to mana, your body has never had to resist it in high amounts before. I expect levels to normalize by tomorrow morning. A normal level for a sentinel should be around two to five percent, so having it so high is probably why you’re feeling tired. Sentinels always suffer a period of weakness when they have high mana toxicity in their rest state.]

I stand up, moving forward and patting my shoulder for Celeste to hop up on. “That does make sense, I guess. Well, I think let’s go say hi to Dad. He won’t be happy that I’m going to miss school again tomorrow.”

With a mighty hop, Celeste lands on my shoulder, shrinking as she flies through the air. Then, fluffing her wings out to settle down, she wraps her tail around my neck like a fluffy scarf as I head to the door of my room.

Before making my way to the kitchen, where I hear Dad moving around, I make a quick detour for the bathroom. More specifically, a mirror. Celeste had said there would be physical changes, and while I haven’t noticed anything, I want to take a look before I go talk to my father. You know, just in case anything weird is going on. Or, rather, anything else weird.

Making my way into the bathroom with Celeste, I shut and lock the door behind me before moving to the mirror and freezing. Oh… wow.

Really, I don’t look much different than I had before: sandy blonde hair, blue eyes, and pale skin with just a few freckles. My face looks pretty much the same, too; it’s just… better. My skin is smooth and shows no hint of the acne scars I’d built up over the years. My hair looks straight out of a shampoo commercial, even mussed as it is, and my eyes… my eyes are what had changed the most. Well, changed is the wrong word; more like enhanced. The blue within them is now so much deeper than it had been previously. A deep, piercing cerulean that immediately draws the eye — similar to Celeste’s new eyes.

Before now, I had never really found myself ugly. More just… average looking. Being half Caucasian and half Japanese, I’d never really fit properly with either. Now, though, I feel like I could be one of those teen models. I’m still me, just with the dial turned up to eleven. How strange; I had always been, more or less, happy with how I looked. I hadn’t realized I wanted these changes, but… subconsciously, doesn’t everyone want to improve some things about themselves? It’s just the human experience.

I look in the mirror for a long few moments before deciding that nothing really has changed. Yes, I look better than I did this morning, but that doesn’t change anything about my life. I still want the same things I wanted before. It’s nice, of course, but it isn’t a huge deal. With a shrug, I depart the bathroom to find Dad, neither Celeste or I having said a word.

I find my father sitting on the kitchen counter, looking at his phone as he waits for the oven to heat up. The fragrant smell of spices wafts towards me from the yet uncooked pork dish he’d prepared. Upon my approach, he looks up at me and blinks in surprise. “Wow, you look good today. I take it your magical crystal note means you decided to accept the bond?”

“I did,” I say as I move up to give my dad a quick hug before settling on the stool beside him. “Celeste says I’m a proper sentinel now.”

Dad’s expression turns complicated for a long moment before he gives a wide smile. “I’m glad you were able to decide on the path you want to walk. As your father, I’m a bit remiss that it involves so much danger, but… well, I learned from my own father that if you push too hard, you’ll end up pushing the ones you love away.”

I offer Dad a weak smile as I remember his old story. My grandfather is a harsh, American, pull yourself up by your bootstraps, kind of guy. He had forced my dad towards professions like lawyer, soldier, and doctor when they had never really clicked for him. He had been absolutely furious when Dad had started learning to become a teacher and had forbidden him to continue. Rather than stop, though, Dad had left the country, moving to Shinara with me and my mom.

My grandfather, plus the pressure of the Second American Civil War that had been happening at the time, had ultimately made my parents decide to leave. It’s also why cities all around the world, like Shinara, have such a dense American population. A lot of the country fled when the war had gotten bad, and the Volcora attacks made it even worse.

As a kid, whenever I’d said I wanted to grow up to be something crazy like an astronaut, a professional archer, or even a sentinel, Dad would bring up the story of my grandpa. He’d say that he would never put boundaries on what I could or couldn’t be, even if he clearly wanted to at times.

Even now, I’ve only met my grandfather in person one time and that had devolved into a shouting match between him and my father. Frankly, the man had scared me. He still scares me.

We still receive monthly letters from him. Frighteningly, most of them are addressed to me. Dad throws them away before I ever read them, and I’d never asked to read one before he tosses it. I don’t know what my grandpa wants with me, but I’m very glad he is an ocean away.

“I remember,” I say, staring at the far wall as I reminisce. “Who would have thought that when I said I wanted to be a sentinel when I was eight, that it was actually possible.”

Dad gives a gentle smile, “I always knew, I think. Even when you were a little girl, I knew you could grow up to be anything. I was more expecting tournament archer than sentinel, but hey, life can take some weird turns sometimes.”

I laugh, “It definitely can,” I say, patting the head of my very own source of weirdness, who still sits on my shoulder.

“So,” Dad says, looking over with his smile still in place, “you’re a sentinel now. Got any magic to show your dear old dad?”

I blink, uhhhh. “Celeste, do I have any magic? I mean, I kinda feel like I should be able to do something, but…”

With that, Celeste hops down off my shoulder and onto the counter before us. I’m about to scold her for getting her dirty paws on the counter before realizing that, even though she might look like a physical being, she isn’t. She is a mana projection, which hopefully means she won’t track dirt onto anything.

[You have yet to earn your first ability. However, you do have your dominion art unlocked. Your dominion art is the ability that makes up your identity as a sentinel. It is a powerful ability that's only available to you; no other sentinel could learn it, even if they wanted to. That’s because it’s formed out of a combination of our dominion and unique astral path,] Celeste explains, hopping straight back into lecture mode.

“That’s the living mists thing, right?” I ask, “How would I even use it? Is it safe to use inside?”

Celeste bobs her tail up and down in what I assume is her equivalent of shrugging shoulders. [I don’t know. Dominion arts are completely unique to every individual sentinel. There are no records on what your ability will do, not that I would have access to such records besides. Not to mention that we doubt we even know half of the standard abilities that are possible for a sentinel to get. If you focus, you can bring up a description of what it does, but that will be the only hint we get before just trying it. You should be able to tell if it’s dangerous, though.]

Hmmm, okay, more just thinking about it, huh? Okay, so how does this work. Living Mists.

Description: Living Mists

The storm within you is alive, as much a part of you as your own body. Allow parts of your storm to leak out from you and become a calm mist or a raging tempest. Control your storm to conquer your foes and protect your allies.

Living mists can be infused with any spell that affects self or others. When the living mists are infused with an ability, the mists take on effects based on that ability. For example, if a healing spell were infused into the mists, any ally touched by the mists would be healed at a reduced effect.

I look at the description; it sounds complicated but… also incredible. Some of my previous exhaustion vanishes as I look over the text describing an actual magic spell I can apparently use. Does this mean that I’ll be able to spread a healing mist over an entire city and heal everyone there? I mean, probably not now, but at some point in the future, could that be possible?! I really, really want to try it. I mean, who wouldn’t? It’s a magic spell! Who needs to understand how it works other than that it does!

[Quite the ability, isn’t it?] Celeste asks, waving her long tail excitedly. [It should be safe to test. As long as you go for calm mist and not raging tempest.]

“Wise. By the way, can you only see these description things when I look at them? It feels like you should be able to see it anytime?” I ask as Dad gets up to move our dinner into the oven.

[I can look at them whenever I want as, like I said earlier, in a lot of ways we are treated as a single being. If you have an ability, I also have it. I should be able to wield the same power. I just think it’s more fun for us to learn together!] Celeste explains.

I give a gentle smile to the small foxlike familiar. I’m really glad our personalities mesh so well. While Celeste is definitely a bit more hyper than I am at times, that doesn’t bother me much. Celeste is always willing to explain and answer my questions, and she seems like she’ll be a great companion. One that I’ll still enjoy being around years in the future.

“It certainly is more fun,” I say. “So, how do I use it? Also, I’m not going to, like, fill the entire apartment with mist, am I?”

Celeste shakes her head, [While you are outside of your assault state, all of your abilities will operate at around five percent of their normal potency, and you will have the general strength and durability of an average human. This is due to mana toxicity again. Staying at full power permanently would kill you, which is why the different states exist at all. Think of it like this, your assault state is your fully powered-up self, using all of your power, but you can only stay that way for a few hours. When your mana toxicity gets too high from being in your assault state, you will begin to feel weak and need to leave that state. Please note that our soul gem won’t actually let you kill yourself by staying in your assault state too long or using too much magic. Once it’s detected that you can’t use any more magic without risking death, it will force you into unconsciousness until your mana toxicity is at reasonable levels once more.]

[All of that is to say. In your assault state, you probably could fill your entire apartment with mist with some effort. Outside of it, though, you would be lucky to fill a small room. As you grow stronger, you will be able to do more. However, right now, you are about as weak as a sentinel can be.]

I nod my understanding, “Cool, so how do I do it then? Like, I kind of feel like I can do it, but it’s just instinctual.”

[And that’s exactly how you do it, instinctually. You are the soul gem, and the soul gem is you. Its powers, my powers, and your powers are irreversibly joined. Controlling your mists should be like bending a limb. Very easy to do. I can do it, and you can do it. That does not mean easy to master, though. As you well know, there is a big difference between moving your fingers and perfectly drawing a bowstring,] Celeste says.

Hmm, that sounds suspiciously like, "Think about it, and stuff will happen." Oh well, it’s magic powers. I don’t know how I expected it to work, but… well, I guess it wasn’t this. It does make sense, though. The Centurions and GDF both need at the ready warriors to be able to combat the Volcora. That doesn’t work as well if said warriors have to learn for years even to do the most basic bit of magic. Well, probably; I still haven’t actually done any magic yet.

I scrunch up my face in concentration as I focus. Extending my hand out, I start trying to summon a calm white mist as Celeste and my father watch intently. It takes a long moment to figure out how to do it. Ultimately, Celeste’s explanation that it’s like another limb I can flex is accurate. The magic feels like a piece of me — flowing through my veins like blood. I will it to come forth using the instinctual knowledge to guide me. Over my extended palm, a curling white mist bursts forth.

The mist is less, massive fog bank, and more smoke machine. Nonetheless, I watch in fascination as my hand pours out a calm white mist that curls and moves in unnatural ways. Within the mist are small flashes of blue light, tinging the entire mist a very slight blue color. The mist quickly moves across the countertop before cascading off the edges like a silent waterfall.

Concentrating harder, I stop producing more mist and instead focus on trying to control the mist that’s already out. It’s hard, like each tendril of mist was a finger, and I needed to control them all at once. I feel like I should have a ton of fine control, but all I can manage is generally directing the mist in one direction or another.

As I try to direct my mist, I feel what Celeste had explained earlier. It feels like my control and power should be greater than it currently is. I feel limited. I bet that the feeling will go away after I learn how to use my assault state. Eventually, I decide to try and dismiss my mists, and, like the summoning, it comes instinctually. With a simple flex of my will, the magical mist fades from the room as if it had never been.

I twist in my seat, looking towards Dad with a grin. “I can do magic!”

The ability to control mist is incredibly exciting, and I spend most of the night messing around with it, my tiredness long since forgotten in the face of real magic powers. It got to the point that Dad had banished me back to my room for my practice as I was making the entire apartment feel even more humid than usual. Even still, I can’t seem to stop myself from playing with it. I feel like some superhero from a comic book, and I can’t wait to learn more about what I can do.

I turn to my familiar, who had been lying on my bed and also playing around with wisps of mist, which had startled me at first. Celeste had briefly mentioned that she could also control the mist, and I wonder exactly how that works. Thinking it through, if I am now the soul gem, and so is Celeste, it makes sense that she would be able to use the same powers. However, to what degree can she use our powers? Could she go somewhere and use them completely independent of me? Will the ability become weaker the farther away she gets? Testing is required.

Shaking my head, I force myself to focus once more. “Celeste, can I ask you a question?” I ask, drawing her attention from where she was forming rings of mist in the air.

[Always,] Celeste responds, dispelling her mist with a flick of her tail. [What is it?]

“You mentioned that I could gain more abilities later. How? Does it have something to do with the ranks I saw in my Status?” I question.

Celeste thinks for a moment before responding. [Sort of. New abilities will come along with new ranks and sub-ranks. Yet, there are no rank or sub-rank thresholds that guarantee a new ability. Magic, in general, is strange. You have to earn it; it never just comes for free. By undergoing trials during your time as a sentinel, you will increase in rank and gain more abilities. This is because you are more deeply attuning yourself to our dominion and astral path.]

“Okay, but what about becoming a sentinel? I didn’t earn that, did I?” I ask, genuinely curious.

I knew about magic’s strange inclination to only work for people who it considered worthy. If you wanted to use an inscribed item, for example, you had to show the item that you deserve it. The easiest way to do this is to undergo some kind of simple trial. Trials can be massive challenges or something as simple as cleaning your room. It really just depends on the inscription and its effect.

[You did earn the right to become a sentinel,] Celeste responds. [It isn’t possible to force a bond. Either a soul gem bonds with you or it doesn’t; there is no in-between. When I arrived at the local GDF branch, I was shown multiple candidates who I would never have bonded to. I chose you, and I am a being made of magic. Thus, you earned the right to be a sentinel. That gave you access to kinds of magic only sentinels can use.]

I nod, “Like an assault state and a rest state.”

[Exactly, but there are other abilities unique to sentinels that you now possess as well,] Celeste explains. [In addition to shifting states, you’ve also gained heightened strength, endurance, perception, and dexterity while in your assault state. Also, while in your assault state, you have a comprehensive barrier that will protect you from harm, and you will gain a magical inventory at a higher sub-rank. These are things that all sentinels have just by forming a bond.]

“You didn’t mention our dominion art, which seems odd because it’s clearly important,” I comment curiously.

[Dominion arts are completely unique to each sentinel — like I said earlier. They form as a result of our bonding of souls. While every sentinel does have a dominion art, they are all vastly different.] Celeste explains.

“Okay… that makes sense, I guess,” I say before frowning. “But sentinels don’t only have one power. Where do the other abilities come from?”

[Like I said, you have to earn them,] Celeste says. [Think of it like this, every increase in rank or sub-rank is a time where our soul gem undergoes refinement to become more potent and more deeply attuned to our astral path and dominion. During these times of magical influx, it’s possible to gain a new magical ability. These abilities tend to be less unique than a dominion art, but they are still very useful.]

“How would I go about earning one then?” I ask.

[New abilities are governed by two trends. The first is your astral path and the color it’s aligned with, as certain colors tend towards different ability types. As a blue sentinel, you should expect to primarily receive healing and support abilities. The second trend is actions. If you often shoot a bow, you are highly likely to receive an ability revolving around bows,] Celeste explains.

So, if I’m understanding things correctly, I have to do something frequently if I want to get an ability revolving around it. So, if I wanted an ability that could, say, cure a disease, I would need to work on doing those things manually beforehand.

“That’s… strange,” I say, trying to take in what Celeste had explained.

[There’s a reason sentinels need so much training to reach their full potential, even if they can use magic right away,] Celeste says with a mental laugh. [Don’t worry, we will get there. The GDF has training courses on a lot of these kinds of things, so that should help a lot, too.]

My eyes widen at her mention of the GDF, and I glance at the clock. It may have gotten quite late while I’d been playing with my magic. “Crap, I need to get ready for bed,” I say, hopping to my feet to run to the bathroom. Tomorrow is going to be a big day; I just hope I’ll be able to fall asleep.

Chapter Seven: GDF Headquarters

“Are you sure it’s okay for me to just ditch school like this?” I ask Celeste as I pull on my shoes.

It feels extremely odd not to be putting on my school uniform on a weekday morning. Instead, I just wear a pair of jeans, a sweatshirt to keep out the early morning chill, and a pair of simple athletic shoes. I feel like I should be wearing combat fatigues and a leather jacket or something, but… well, this is comfy and much more me. Maybe I should wear a dress? I mean, I want to make a good first impression.

I frown down at my outfit, which is pretty much my standard for the weekend. Should I change it? I’m probably going to be meeting important people. I should really dress up, shouldn’t I?

Celeste bounds up to her favored spot on my right shoulder as I move to the door. I’d wondered a bit about why she likes to be on my shoulder rather than just becoming unmanifested, but I suppose I get it. While unmanifested, she pretty much can’t do anything, and I would have to pay the not insubstantial mana cost to manifest her again. It’s probably just easier to stay out pretty much all the time.

[Don’t worry about missing school. The GDF will make sure your absences are excused. In fact, they will probably ask you to miss tomorrow too. I would expect to be going into GDF Headquarters every Thursday, Friday, and Saturday.] Celeste says as I continue to pick at my sweatshirt. She’d already told me not to worry about my clothes but…

[Also, stop fussing over your clothes. It’s fine. No one will care,] she chides me, lightly swatting at the back of my head with her fluffy tail.

“But… fine. I’ll stop fussing,” I sulk, pulling open the door and stepping out into the hall.

Truthfully, I do think my outfit is cute. Although, with my enhanced features, I imagine I’d have to work to find anything not cute. Really, as long as I wear anything with blue in it, my eyes go with it perfectly.

Looking around and seeing the hallway empty, I feel okay with continuing to talk with Celeste. I really need to try the whole telepathic communication thing I’m supposed to be able to do now, but… eh. I kind of like talking to her out loud. I’ll probably only talk in my head when people will think I’m insane if I don’t.

“So, the GDF knows I’m coming, right?” I ask, making my way to the elevator.

[I would assume so. Our soul gem’s absence will have alerted them that a new sentinel has been created and that they should expect you to arrive today or tomorrow. Also, I was sent to you in a new wave of recruitment. So, they should expect around twenty new sentinels to arrive at GDF Headquarters this week. Orientation will be held on Friday when the new sentinels have finished arriving. In short, they won’t be expecting you specifically, but they will be expecting new sentinels to arrive being guided by their familiars,] Celeste responds as I step into a crowded elevator.

Due to the people around me now, I don’t respond to Celeste but instead continue making my way towards GDF Headquarters with Celeste’s instructions. Not that the GDF Headquarters building is easy to miss. Easily the tallest building in the Shinara, it towers above all other buildings in a city already full of giants.

Most buildings in Shinara are at, or a little over, one hundred floors tall, with some pushing against one hundred fifty. The average is already an absurd height in any other city, but in Shinara, it’s simply the minimum to be able to join up to the skyway. Of course, there is also the odd building that is around two hundred stories tall in the city as well, mostly owned by other prominent groups in the city, like the Sanctum Collective. However, none of them hold a candle to the GDF Headquarters, standing exactly five hundred stories tall.

In history class, we had been taught how the GDF was formed. A history that spanned back before contact with the Centurions. A history that shows how the GDF rose to become the dominant military force on the planet.

Around one hundred twenty-five years ago, the Volcora attacks started, creatures of darkness crawling out of holes in reality before anyone knew how to shut down incursion zones. Luckily, the Volcora had still been weak then. Well, not weak, but weak enough for the military of the time to deal with them. The main problem was that no one could figure out when or how they would arrive. The points of attack seemed completely random, although almost always in or around a space populated by humans.

To deal with the threat of the Volcora, an international task force was created, governed, and funded by the United Nations. The GDF, or Global Defense Force, started researching new ways to kill the Volcora and defend against them. One realization that was quickly made is that the incursion zone apertures always formed at or below ground level. While the GDF did not yet have the tools to enter the incursion zones before they deposited their deadly payload, they could get people up off the ground, an idea that radically changed how cities were created. This allowed the military to deal with the Volcora threat while the civilians were elevated safely away from the conflict. Or at least, the civilians they cared about.

Only the poorest were left at ground level in those days, those left behind by society. There weren’t many of them, and the constant assaults by the Volcora were constantly thinning out their numbers. Today, though, the sentinels can open the apertures and deal with the Volcora before they even enter our world, and advancements from the Centurions allow them to meet the constantly rising tide, stopping all incursion zones south of the front.

All this meant that the ground level was now much safer than it's been for a long time, and the number of people living down there had swelled, as had the resentment for the people who could afford to live higher up. It was from that resentment that the Apostles of the Maw and the other gangs that surround them had been formed.

I’m lost in thought as I reach the public tram station and pay for the ride to GDF Headquarters, which has its own stop. I continue to consider the organization that I’m about to go and tie myself to as I travel. It had never been stipulated by Celeste that I have to work for the GDF. However, I’m still legally required to do so. Besides, the GDF will have the resources to help me, prop me up, and make me into a proper sentinel. Alone, I would be flying blind with nothing to go on but what Celeste knows. I have no doubt that there are a few rogue sentinels out there, but I have no desire to be one. Besides, most sentinels work in a team, and due to the supportive nature of my mists, it seems wise for me to do so as well.

GDF Headquarters looms in the distance as my tram continues forward. It’s both intimidating and encouraging at the same time. Intimidating because I don’t know how I will even fit into an organization so massive and powerful. Encouraging because, humanity did this! Made buildings that stretch higher than ever before — utilized magic to fight back against threats no one thought could exist. Not to mention that Shinara didn’t even exist fifty years ago. If anything, the GDF Headquarters in Shinara is a testament to humanity’s strength and perseverance. I hope it stays that way for a long time to come.

In far too little time, I find myself standing in the glass sky bridge of the massive building. The tower seems to stretch up forever, and its base is wider than a normal city block. I stand before the main entrance, looking up and doing my best not to be intimidated. Sentinel or no, I feel utterly insignificant. Like I’ll be swallowed up by this massive building, never to emerge again.

[Are you okay?] Celeste asks, nudging my neck with her soft nose. [We can come back tomorrow if you aren’t feeling up to it today.]

I shake my head, “I’ll only be more scared tomorrow. No, this is the right choice. Let’s do this,” I say, not caring about the weird looks people give me as I walk through the front doors.

I’m immediately greeted with a massive lobby with tile floors. The GDF logo of a multi-colored star is emblazoned in the center of the lobby, although it’s hard to make out with all the people walking all over. Each and every one of them looks like they’ve got important business to attend to. Despite all the people, the lobby still has a strong scent of a type of lemony cleaning solution, making me guess that it had been cleaned this morning.

The lobby, and the interior as a whole, have a strong utilitarian feel. That isn’t to say that there are no decorations, just that the whole place looks like the military had tried to make a corporate office and had only somewhat succeeded.

Making my way towards the reception desk, I immediately decide that I am severely underdressed. Almost everyone is wearing some kind of dress or suit. Dang it, Celeste! I knew I should have changed! Whatever, I’m here now, and I’m not going back. Besides, sentinels are near the top of the chain of command, right? It shouldn’t even be a problem.

I approach one of the ten receptionists who isn’t currently with someone while, at the same time, trying to find any shred of confidence within myself. The woman looks down at me with that fake smile that anyone working in customer service eventually develops. “Hello, and welcome to the Shinara GDF Headquarters. How can I help you?”

Nope, I can’t do this! I’m going to run away! My cheeks burn with embarrassment as I try to figure out what to say. “I-I… uh.”

With a leap, Celeste bounds off my shoulder and onto the reception desk, looking up at the receptionist. She gasps as she is suddenly able to see Celeste, although no one else seems to notice her.

[This is Serena, and she is my sentinel. She just formed her bond last night, and this is her first time here. She’s a little shy, but I promise she’s awesome!] Celeste declares.

Somehow, my cheeks seem to get even redder at Celeste’s proud declaration. Unlike me, she doesn’t seem to feel any embarrassment. Probably because she’s a super cool-looking mystical creature. It’s super unfair.

The receptionist’s eyes widen as she looks between Celeste and me before she gives a much more real smile. “Serena, was it? Come, let’s get you out of the lobby. We don’t need anyone figuring out your real identity,” she says, walking out from around the desk to gently take my arm.

Celeste hops back up to her perch, looking very pleased with herself as the receptionist guides us towards a door at the back of the lobby. I follow her gratefully. Right now, everything and everyone just feels so big. That might just be because I’m kinda tiny, but it’s more than that. I feel like a little girl wading into deep waters she is in no way prepared for. Yet, I know I must continue. My drive to heal and protect others still burns strong within me, and I know this is where I will find people to help me do it. At least, I hope so.

Making our way through the door and out of the chaos of the lobby, I breathe a sigh of relief. The space we make our way into is much calmer. Just a few offices with people typing away, only some of them even giving us a glance. Together, the receptionist and I make our way to a room towards the back that is clearly some kind of break room.

Once there, the receptionist gestures for me to sit on a couch near a little mini fridge filled with sodas. I sit, still vibrating with fear and nerves, even as the scent wafting from the coffee machine starts its magical work of calming me down. I don’t really have a logical reason as to why I’m so scared; it’s just… GDF Headquarters is a place of legends. No one really knows what technology they have or how they are organized. They are fairly tightlipped about a lot of it, leaving me feeling as if I’d just wandered into the den of a beast.

The receptionist woman gives me another of her gentle smiles and sits beside me. “Hi, Serena. My name is Ashlyn,” she says, taking out her phone and shooting off a quick text before putting it away again.

“H-Hi,” I manage weakly. “S-Sorry, I’m usually not this… flustered.”

Ashlyn shakes her head, “Nothing to worry about. It’s perfectly normal to get nervous. Although you do look rather pale, can I get you something to eat or drink?”

“I’m okay. T-Thank you,” I say softly, stroking Celeste’s soft fur to calm myself. Ugh! Why am I this nervous? I’m supposed to be a sentinel. Fighting to protect the world from impossible dangers. Not this meek girl who can’t even get through a conversation.

“That’s fine,” Ashlyn says, her tone still carefully gentle. “I just texted Prof, so he should be down to talk to you shortly. He’ll be the one walking you through everything, alright?

I nod, and Ashlyn pats my shoulder. “Don’t worry, I’ll sit with you while we wait.”

For a long moment, we sit in silence before I just can’t take it anymore and speak up. “I’m sorry. I can’t imagine what you must think of me,” I say with a weak laugh. “I’m not exactly the picture of a sentinel.”

Ashlyn shrugs, “I’ve worked here for five years and have actually brought in new sentinels a few times. Not often, mind you, since you are so rare, but three times before now. Each one of them acted differently. One acted like he was the chosen one, constantly proclaiming how great he was. Another acted like the whole thing was a misunderstanding and there was no way anyone would want her to become a sentinel. The last was just quiet, not wanting to talk to me at all before Prof came down to get her. You know what I learned from those experiences, Serena?”

I shake my head, intrigued at the insight into other new sentinels.

“I learned that they were all just people. Sentinels, both new and experienced, higher-ups in the GDF, and anyone else you think is too big or important for you. All of them are just people like you and me. It doesn’t matter how much power a person has, Serena. They are all just people. I think it’s important that you remember that. Don’t let them intimidate you too much,” Ashlyn finishes.

I sit in silence for a moment, considering her words. She’s right, I know, but I just can’t banish my feelings of fear. I tend to be on the shy side during social interactions, too willing to submit to what others want me to do. However, I know that what Ashlyn said is important for me to remember. Hopefully, it will help me keep calm.

“I don’t know about the not getting intimidated part,” I say, calmer now and offering her a smile of my own. “I’ll try to keep that in mind, though. Thank you.”

“Anytime,” Ashlyn chirps happily. “By the way, if you don’t mind sharing. What is the color aligned with your astral path? Just curious.”

I glance at Celeste, who’d hopped down to my lap; when she doesn’t protest my telling, I just go ahead. I don’t really know what it means anyway, so maybe Ashlyn will. “It’s blue.”

Ashlyn gives a small laugh, “I suppose that makes sense. I’ve never talked to a blue before, but you fit the bill perfectly with how sweet you are.”

I blink; maybe she does know what it means. “I-If you wouldn’t mind, could you maybe tell me about what my astral path is?” I ask, voice timid once more. Normally, I’d ask this to Celeste, but she’d said that learning things from other humans might help me, so… here goes nothing.

“Sure!” Ashlyn exclaims, looking excited. “So, I know more about the color association than the actual astral path part, but it is basically the general path you are destined to follow. You know how different sentinels wear different colored outfits in their assault states? That color directly correlates to their astral path and helps determine what powers they will receive. They also generally line up with the personality type of the person. You’ll learn about all of the different colors and what they mean from Prof, but blue is a kind of rare color. It’s not as rare as violet, mind you, but the rarest of the standard color set. Blues tend to be smart, shy, and very empathetic. They normally receive support powersets to heal, empower, and generally help others. Some sentinels can do well outside of a team, but blues mostly can’t. They need more combat-focused sentinels to protect them. However, they are easily the most sought-after sentinel type for teams because there aren’t enough blues for every team to have one, and everyone wants a healer.”

I see, so the color differentiates a sentinel’s general role, and I have supportive magic. I’m guessing that my actual astral path, Chiron, denotes more specifically what kind of support I will be, although I get the feeling that it has deeper meaning than even that. Yet another conversation that I’ll need to have with Celeste, I suppose; they sure are starting to stack up.

“That makes sense. Thank you,” I say, already beginning to feel much more comfortable with Ashlyn. I’m happy that I’m already making a kind of friend in the GDF, even if it is the receptionist.

After a few more minutes of general chatting and Ashlyn mostly just trying to calm me down, her phone buzzes once more, prompting her to stand from the couch. “Looks like Prof is in the lobby. I’ll pass you off to him. Don’t be a stranger, Serena!”

“I won’t,” I promise, following Ashlyn back into the bustling lobby.

As soon as we reenter the lobby, that intense feeling of being completely out of my depth returns in force. However, Ashlyn’s attempts at calming me had helped as I’m not running for the door. Seeing the man we are heading towards does not help my stress levels, though.

The man I assume to be Prof, is on the older side of middle-aged. His pale blonde hair mixed with gray gives him the appearance of being older than I suspect he really is due to the lack of significant wrinkles. Other than that, though, the first thing I notice about the man is the fact that he is massive, easily standing over a foot above my tiny frame. He gives me a strong vibe of a general on his day off, with his combat boots, camo fatigues, and a tight blue t-shirt stamped with the GDF logo.

Ashlyn guides me quickly over to the man before breaking away from me and whispering in the guy’s ear. Prof frowns for a moment, watching me, before his expression clearly softens and he gives me a kind smile.

“Hello, Serena, is it? My name is John, but most people just call me Prof because I’m in charge of sentinel training. Please come with me; let’s get you up to the sentinel areas and away from all the hustle and bustle,” he says, and despite his friendly tones, the man’s voice sounds naturally clipped and authoritative.

Not trusting my voice, I just nod to the man, fear once more churning my gut. I just wish I was in school right now. How did I think this was a good idea? I should have just listened to Celeste earlier and gone tomorrow.

Prof leads us towards a bank of elevators as Ashlyn waves us goodbye and makes her way back to the reception desk. We stand in silence for a few moments before the elevator dings, and we step inside. No one else seems to want to get into the elevator with us, leaving a few people to just wait for the next one.

After the elevator door closes us in and we begin to make our way upwards, I simply do my best not to fidget nervously. The small elevator doesn’t help with that, as small, confined spaces really aren’t really my thing. Prof seems to notice my discomfort as he speaks up again.

“So, Ashlyn tells me that you are a blue sentinel. Is that correct?” he asks.

“Yes. Although, I really just learned what that meant from Ashlyn. I… I really don’t know very much about all this. I’m sorry,” I say, feeling incredibly awkward. I need to stop freaking out and just act normal. I feel like my heart is going to beat out of my chest!

“Don’t worry about that, dear. Anything you don’t know, either I will teach you or your familiar will. You’re very new to this, so learning will take time,” Prof says before his features become more serious. “Serena, I don’t like to beat around the bush, so I’m just going to tell you how things are, straight up. My job is to make sure that you and your fellow sentinels don’t die. That means I’m going to teach you all I can, I’m going to yell at you to try harder, and I’m going to make your life difficult. I will tell you right now that I don’t do these things to hurt you; I do them because the last thing I want is to see another teenage girl come home in a body bag. In that regard, I think we want the same things. Don’t you?”

I nod quickly, “Y-Yes, sir. Not dying is a goal of mine.”

Prof laughs, “As it should be. Now, before we get started on anything else, I want to make sure Ashlyn didn’t put any misconceptions into your head. What did she tell you about blue sentinels?”

I frown, “That we have supportive magic and need to rely on a team.”

Prof nods seriously, “That is very much the case, but I want to make something absolutely clear. Never put all of your cards on one of your teammates protecting you. The most important thing to learn about battle is that all obligations and plans go out the window as soon as the fighting starts. At least until you and your team get more experienced. That means that no matter how much your front-line fighters promise to protect you, you are not to trust them. You have to always have a plan to protect yourself, and if you can’t, you are to back off and do what you can from a distance. I see more blue sentinels die because they depended on someone to save them than any other reason. They follow some headstrong front-line warrior out into the chaos to save their life and get themselves killed in the process. You are not to do that. If a teammate overextends, then it is up to them to get back. Otherwise, they should not have overextended. I’m giving you this lecture now, and I’ll give it to you a hundred times more, a thousand times more, because each time I give it is another time you are alive to hear it. Understand?”

I nod seriously, “Yes sir, I understand,” I say, before timidly adding, “S-So… if someone gets themself into a lot of trouble, I’m not to try and help them?”

I’d asked the question rather timidly, but the answer does mean a lot to me. My entire reason for becoming a sentinel was that I wanted to be able to protect others, even in the worst of circumstances. Being told not to do that isn’t a command I feel like I can follow.

Prof shakes his head, “Not quite. Ultimately, that’s just part of the job. However, the hardest thing for you to learn will be to tell when someone is past saving, and trying will only get you killed, too. Imagine this, you are part of a team protecting a town under assault by volcora. One of your teammates goes in way too deep and gets themself hurt. They are surrounded by enemies, all more powerful than you can handle. You can rush to their defense, ultimately getting you both killed, or you can stay with your team and keep defending the town. Except, it’s worse than that, as you are your team’s staying power. You dying has overarching consequences that gets your entire team and everyone the town that you were trying to defend killed. I know that situation is contrived, but that’s what I mean. You have to make the choice that will ultimately save the most lives, even if that choice means leaving others behind.”

“Also,” Prof continues, “nobly sacrificing yourself, even if it does help others in the short term, is nearly always the wrong play. You’re a blue, which means you will almost definitely receive healing magic soon. If you die, how many people that you could have saved over the years of your life will die as well? Don’t throw your life away. Living to fight another day should be your motto.”

I nod, and we continue the extremely long elevator ride in silence for a few minutes as I contemplate. Ultimately, I can see Prof’s point. Triage is something that every medic has to learn, and some patients are just past saving. I can already tell that I have a lot to learn, and I'm very thankful that someone like Prof is here to guide me. He does seem like the kind of person who will work some kind of lesson into every conversation, though. Dad has some teacher friends like that.

Still, while I can’t disagree with his logic, I’m not sure I can do what he wants. If I saw a friend, someone as close to me as my father, about to die? Even if there was only the slightest chance of being able to save them, I would go for it.

After another few minutes of still ascending in the elevator, I turn to Prof in surprise. “How high up are we going?”

Prof smiles, “We’re going to floor 450, although technically 450 through 460 are all combined and serve as the Sentinel Hub. Above that, floors 460 through 470 act as living quarters for any sentinels who want to stay in GDF Headquarters rather than return home. Above that is admin housing on 470 through 480, and the rest of the way up has conference rooms and command centers for dispatch. To be honest, nothing directly involving sentinels starts until floor 450.”

“What are the other floors used for then?” I ask, noticing the elevator finally begin to slow.

Prof shrugs, “Oh, lots of things, but mostly marketing as well as barracks for our less magical forces.”

With that, the elevator finally comes to a stop and opens with a soft chime. My eyes go as wide as saucers as I look around at the area I just stepped into. A place I can only describe as a miniature city in the sky.

Chapter Eight: City in the Sky

I’d known that Shinara’s GDF Headquarters was enormous; I’d known that it was the largest building in the entire city, among the largest in the world. Yet, I had never expected this. There is approximately zero way that it should be possible to fit what I see before me in the building. In fact, Prof had said that the hub was ten stories combined, and, looking up, it’s easily twenty stories to the ceiling. To put things simply, this should not be possible.

Before me are a number of buildings — like, proper-sized buildings — contained within the GDF Headquarters. They aren’t massive by any means, but they are respectable. The buildings are laid out in a simple U shape, all facing the elevators; each one seems to be serving a different purpose, a small café, a general goods store, and even one labeled Inscriptions. In fact, I see several of what appear to be small shops revolving around magical services. In the center of the U is a plaza with a large fountain and well-maintained grass and trees along the paths to the buildings.

Now, if it was just the U of main buildings, I wouldn’t have thought twice about it. Well, it would still be amazing, but not literally impossible. No, around the buildings are more things than I can even see from my vantage point. Paths lead into grassy fields with training dummies and targets set up, and others lead off to buildings outside of the main plaza.

In essence, I feel like I’ve just stepped out of a corporate elevator and ended up on a college campus in the sky. It’s crazy, and the craziest part of all is that the walls around the campus all seem to be made entirely of glass, aside from the occasional support column. This allows sunlight to filter through into the space in a large enough quantity that, when combined with the bright lights and blue coloring of the ceiling above, it feels as if I’m outside. There’s even a gentle breeze that just has to be the result of some kind of inscription.

Weirdly enough, there seems to be a balcony wrapping the entire campus accessible via small glass doors. I have no idea who would want to be that high up on a balcony; the wind must be crazy out there. However, even as I watch, I see a sentinel in full assault state regalia enter the hub through one of the small doors. He’s too far away to see clearly, but he seems perfectly casual, even as he flashes with red light to reveal a standard, if a bit ostentatiously dressed, teenaged boy that wanders off down one of the paths.

The red sentinel isn’t alone. The entire hub is filled with people who move between buildings, talk with each other, and generally act like all of this is perfectly normal. Oddly, I notice that almost everyone seems quite young, likely in their late teens or early twenties. Many even display overt magic, switching into and out of assault states and messing around with various blatantly magical abilities. Here and there, I catch a glimpse of strange, often fluffy, creatures moving around people. More familiars like Celeste. Most familiars, however, appear to be staying hidden.

Only a few adults, like Prof, are visible to me, which seems odd. Sentinels have existed for dozens of years now, so what gives? Do we just not age or something? Am I going to look seventeen forever? I really hope not. The thought of being thirty-five and still looking like a teenager will be the source of at least one existential crisis later, I’m sure.

Existential questions aside, my initial impression of the hub feels the most accurate. This place feels like a college campus built entirely in the sky. The glass windows allow us a perfect view of the rest of Shinara far, far, below, giving me the feel that this place had been built atop the cloud from my soul-bonding dream.

Looking around in amazement, I finally find myself looking up at a grinning Prof, my nerves entirely forgotten. Instead, my heart is filled with a sense of childlike wonder. “How?” I breathe, “How is this even possible? This is like an eco-dome, but there isn’t nearly enough room for all this… I don’t understand.”

Prof’s grin only widens at my question. “I do love seeing new sentinels’ first reactions to this place. We’ve learned a bit about magic since our first contact with the Centurions. One of the most useful things we’ve learned is spatial magic. Bigger on the inside than it is on the outside. If you walk out on the balconies, you’ll find that the space between the different doors is smaller on the outside than it is on the inside. We use spatial magic in a number of places across the building. Including the personal quarters of the different sentinels if you decide to go that route.”

“That reminds me,” I start. “Why even have balconies? With how windy it is this far up, someone could fall.” I ask, feeling much more open to speak. People who made something this beautiful couldn’t be all bad, right?

“Falling is kind of the point,” Prof explains patiently. “A good many higher-rank sentinels learn to fly, and more still can fly on their familiars. Your mentor, Audrey, is one such example. She tends to just fly up and down from here under her own power rather than take the elevator like we did.”

Prof pats me gently on the shoulder. “Not to worry, in a few years’ time, this kind of thing will seem normal to you. Come, let’s do intake, and then we can take a quick tour.”

Over the next few hours, Prof and I spend a lot of time in the administrative building, where I fill out and sign a ton of paperwork. Also, I share the contents of my entire Status screen. Apparently, they take down all of my rank and sub-rank progress every single month so they can both help place me on a team and then know what threats my team can handle.

One thing that felt amazing to sign was the contract detailing my salary and sign-on bonus, both of which are higher than I can even imagine. Just for joining the GDF, I am getting more money than I feel I could spend in a lifetime. It’s no wonder so many sentinels start businesses and the like. It’s simply absurd!

I’d only spent a small part of my life living in the slums around Shinara before Dad had gotten his teaching job, but it was enough to teach me about what this kind of money means. For so long, Dad had worried about losing his job and what that would mean for us. We would lose the apartment, and I’d lose my school as well as the chance to compete in more obscure sports, like archery, at all. Now, that’s no longer a worry, just like that. All I had to do was sign up to fight the Volcora. I hope I’ll consider myself overpaid by the time I get started.

Most of my time is interspersed with random lectures from Prof on what I should and should not do while out in the field. Basically, his initial statements to me in the elevator prove true. The guy is driven to make sure that I, and everyone else, come back from every mission alive, which is frankly quite reassuring. The Volcora have always been this dark and nebulous threat, so getting advice from someone who actually knows what’s going on is extremely valuable.

After filling out my paperwork, which was more of a formality as I’m legally required to be here already, Prof takes me on a quick tour of the hub. Most of the buildings and areas are fairly mundane: stores, restaurants, training fields, classrooms, and so on. There are a number of notable exceptions, though.

The store I’d seen earlier, Inscriptions, apparently handles magical inscriptions on objects or in certain locations. They can improve or create magical weapons, expand rooms with spatial magic, and a variety of other things. Apparently run by a few enterprising inscribers, they handle everything from inscriptions for GDF Headquarters itself and custom orders for sentinels. Sadly, they only take credits as payment, which Prof had explained to me on the way to our final stop on the tour.

“So, credits are a bit of an interesting idea. Basically, they are a currency for sentinels to purchase things that are magic-related. They are the only way to buy things from the magic-related shops in the hub,” Prof explains, gesturing to the large boxy building on one side of the U. We stand before the building as Prof lectures, just beside the large gurgling fountain in the center of the plaza.

The inscriptions shop itself is heavily inscribed, with runic markings that bend my mind just to look at them. It stands out in contrast to the other buildings in the U that all have a very nice, almost Victorian, architectural style to them. Rather than follow any kind of style, the inscriptions shop just looks like a massive concrete box that an expert inscriber had been working on for years. I don’t see a single surface, including the door, that isn’t covered in glowing inscriptions of various colors.

I look over the shop curiously, considering Prof’s words. “Why credits? Why not just use yen?”

“You’ve had inscription training, so the answer should make sense to you. Tell me, can you use an inscribed item someone else made?” Prof asks.

I shake my head, “Only really simple stuff. Although you can use complicated things in a more impersonal way, that’s outside of what I’ve learned so far. Other than that, you can only use things you make. You have to establish enough ownership of a magic item before it will work for you, with the creation itself serving as the trial.”

“And that is the reason we use credits,” Prof says with a smile. “Magic items are almost… alive. They will only work when they feel someone has properly earned them. The stronger the item, the more earning you have to do. Normally, to gain ownership over an item you didn’t make, you would have to undergo trials until you cross some threshold and the magic starts working for you.”

I tilt my head; I’d known all that, of course, but having it explained in that way is odd. I had known that other people could gain ownership of an item, but it’s a strange and nebulous subject, not something generally covered by my classes.

“We use credits almost like a cheat to gain ownership immediately,” Prof continues. “As it turns out, you can use a magic item immediately after acquiring it. You just have to have done enough to earn it beforehand. For sentinels, fighting the Volcora acts as a kind of proving ground to earn better equipment. Whenever you complete a mission as a sentinel, we will gauge its difficulty and grant you an accordant number of credits. You can then spend those earned credits on carefully priced items that will then have been earned as soon as you buy them. Make sense?”

I give a soft laugh of amazement, “I’ll be honest, that doesn’t feel like it should work.”

You can’t cheat magic; it’s just how magic works. All magic has to be earned, and doing that earning is extremely difficult. Inscribers earn their own items during the difficulty in the act of creation, but earning an item someone else made is supposed to be fairly impractical. I suppose that this system could work, but I also feel like it’s operating around some nuances that I haven’t explored much of yet.

“We have a lot of things like this,” Prof explains. “But we will be going over it in orientation tomorrow and more in your training in the coming weeks and months. Sentinels need to be the best of the best. Trust me, we’ll be cramming as much information and training into you as possible. That’s what it takes to fight Volcora and come out alive consistently.”

I offer a weak smile, “Thank you,” I say, but my voice comes out flat.

The sheer unreality of my last few days has been weighing down on me these past few hours. It’s hard to reconcile the fact that I, a high school student with a mild talent for archery, am apparently a sentinel now. I need to train to fight, to kill. To be the first line of defense for mankind as a whole.

Prof places a gentle hand on my shoulder, “You’re welcome, Serena. Now, I’ve been talking your ear off for a while now, and it’s starting to get late. You should probably start making your way home.”

I look up at the large man with graying hair and give a much more honest smile. “Thank you again, Prof, genuinely. I feel more comfortable knowing that someone cares so much for making sure I stay safe.”

Prof nods, his expression turning just a touch sad. “Go be with your family. I’ll see you tomorrow for orientation.”

A note from Alusion

Sorry for the shorter chapter today, everyone; tomorrow's chapter is one of my favorites, though, so stay tuned! Don't forget to rate or review if you are enjoying the story, it helps me out a ton!

Chapter Nine: Echoes of the Past

My heart still seems to thunder in my chest as I stand in the elevator. The ride down from the hub is about as long as the ride up, and, as such, I have a few minutes to myself to think. I try to manage my stress, but the enclosed space of the elevator does not help in that regard. I feel too hot, and my hands shake.

Getting all of those papers signed had been… hard to take in. I feel like I’d signed myself up for something I don’t fully understand. Something with a massive salary, though, which is something I still have trouble processing. When I get home, I’ll get to tell Dad that we won’t need to worry about money anymore. At least being a sentinel has some benefits.

Eventually, after the minutes spent in my own head start to get to me, I decide to strike up a conversation with Celeste. “You were pretty quiet. Did you not like Prof?”

Celeste shuffles her wings. [Prof seems like a good man who genuinely wants to help us. I like him perfectly fine; he just seemed a touch… off to me. Maybe I’m misreading things, though. I have spent very little time interacting with humans, so I dare say you understand him better.]

I bite my lip, thinking back to my time with Prof. “He seemed to be trying to cram as many survival tips as possible into the short time I was with him. I wonder why he would do that instead of waiting until we have a lecture or something.”

[I don’t know,] Celeste responds. For a moment, I expect her to say more, but she stays silent.

We don’t speak more until the elevator finally dings open to the lobby. The lobby of the GDF Headquarters is as busy as ever, and I make my way towards the exit. I wave at Ashlyn, who is still manning the reception desk as I make my way out; she grins and waves back. Just seeing her warms my heart just a little. There are good people at the GDF, and I think that Prof is one of them. I just feel like he had been trying to prepare me for something, and I don’t know what.

I make my way out the front doors and into the afternoon air, filtered as it is into the skybridge. The GDF Headquarters is in the nicer part of the city, and there are some inscriptions around to keep the smog from building up like it does closer to the slums where my home is. As such, the air smells clean and fresh, even right in the middle of the largest city in Japan. I’ve even heard that the eco-domes around here are the best in all of Shinara, better even than the famed Silver Ridge eco-dome, which contains my school.

It’s crazy to think that, if we wanted, Dad and I could afford to move to this part of the city now or even live in the GDF Headquarters itself. It would mean longer commutes to the school for both of us, but it could be nice. The apartment that came with Dad’s job is certainly one of the nicer ones on the edge of the city, but I’m a sentinel now, we can afford better.

The thought of leaving our cozy apartment to live in some crazy penthouse like I’ve seen on TV leaves a bit of a sour taste in my mouth, however. Even if the apartment isn’t as good as it could be, it’s home. I don’t want to leave it unless I have to.

My thoughts wander as Celeste and I make our way back toward the nearby tram station and hop into a car. It’s still rather early in the day, but I have too much nervous energy to just go back and sit in a classroom. I probably should. I’ve missed a lot of school recently, but my heart just isn’t in it. How can I focus on class when I might be fighting the Volcora soon? No, I know where I want to go. Prof had said to go be with my family, and there’s somewhere I haven’t gone in too long.

[Serena,] Celeste cuts into my thoughts, [I thought that I should note that you have gotten on a tram that will not take you home or to your school. Where are we going?]

I look around at the other people on the tram with me, then pull out my phone and press it to my ear before responding; I really need to figure out the whole telepathy thing. “We are bonded for life,” I say softly. “To me, that means you’re part of my family now. There’s one more person I want you to meet.”

It takes around thirty minutes for the tram to drop us off right at the edge of the city proper. The tram system doesn’t go out further than where the skyway cuts off, and skyscrapers become intermittent rather than the norm. This is closer to the slums than I get on a normal day, and I can immediately tell the difference as I step out of the tram car and out into the skyway.

The air feels heavier and not nearly as clean; trash and other litter line the normally clean bridges. This is the edge of Shinara and the start of the slums that had appeared around the city. To go any further, I’ll have to go down and stand on actual Earth for the first time in months.

With only some trepidation, I walk to the nearby elevator and press the call button, quickly being joined by a group of dirty-looking civilians also looking to head below. People like these are common in this part of the city, people who keep coming up to the skyway to look for proper work before heading back to the ground disappointed, day after day. Only very few, like my father, get lucky enough to land a position and escape the poverty of the ground.

People from all over the world had fled to cities like Shinara to be protected from the Volcora, my family included. However, there are only so many jobs and so many places to live within the city proper. So, the rest of the people had spread out around and below the city in an unplanned, unorganized sprawl. The slums are a mess and are very dangerous if you don’t know where to walk. Normally, I would never come here without Dad to watch out for me, but I’m a sentinel now. I feel as if I can take care of myself. Besides, I’d spent a good number of my younger years living down there in the smog, forgotten by the world. I’ll be fine.

The elevator down to the ground is slow, creaky, and smells like vomit. In short, the exact opposite of the elevator I’d just stood in with Prof. And while I’ve lived above for most of my life, I’m still amazed that a girl who had once lived on the streets of the slum had made it to the highest reaches of power in the city. I'd stood in the GDF Headquarters, in the very hub of the sentinels — the ivory tower looking down imperiously on all that live below. And now, I stand at the back of this slow elevator, hoping that none of the other occupants would make me their next mark due to my clean clothes, hair, and generally small size. A return to how I’d once been years ago.

Luckily, the trip down to the ground passes uneventfully, and the elevator door opens with a loud squeal. Immediately, I start coughing at the heavy, smog-filled air. At least above, there was some filtering, if not much. Down here, though, the air is nearly toxic. Bad enough that lung cancer is still the biggest killer, even with the rampant gangs.

The ground feels strange under my feet — a street not made of glass stretched between buildings but instead made of old, cracked asphalt. Being back here is certainly an adjustment every time. Yet, due to my infrequent trips with my father, I adjust quickly.

The streets around me are dark, lit by old flickering lights and the occasional sunbeam. Even in the day, the shadows cast by the buildings looming far above me cast the world in shadow. Near the elevators, men wearing old breathing masks and holding rifles watch the streets wearily, making sure that no one tries to mug any of the residents coming in from the city.

These guards, however, have no GDF logo emblazoned on their haphazard dark uniforms. No one from the GDF comes down here unless it’s to deal with the incursion. Instead, they work with a group called the Independent Watch to act as their police force. A police force that’s just as corrupt as the gangs that rule the streets. At least they have the pretense of being for the people, though.

I take a moment to observe my surroundings, tears still streaming from my eyes as I’ve yet to readjust to the near-toxic air. I've learned that you can tell a lot about what’s going on down here by looking at the street art on the walls. What gangs are currently in power, and how are people feeling? What I see makes me shiver.

Emblazoned large and proud on the building across from the elevator — clearly meant to be seen — is a striking artwork. A multi-colored star being swallowed by the jaws of a massive black beast that strikes up from below. A symbol resembling those often used by the Apostles of the Maw but not one I recognize. The reason why is clear enough, though, the word “Reavers” is written out in massive letters beneath the artwork, likely the gang responsible.

My eyes flick from the artwork to the members of the Watch near the elevator. What are they doing? Why are they letting a symbol like this remain in broad daylight? Surely, the GDF would go ballistic seeing it here. Once more, I shiver. My blood feels like ice in my veins as I try to consider what this could mean. Eventually, though, I know that I’ve looked for too long, so I lower my gaze and start on my way.

I make my way through dirty, winding streets as I move deeper into the slums, the skyscrapers I’m so used to left behind me. I can’t help but feel nervous as I walk. Sure, I’m a sentinel, but I’m a very inexperienced one, and people are giving me odd looks. I know what I must look like to the people around me. A young, small teenager with clean new clothes. In other words, the perfect target to rob. Probably has money and probably can’t fight back.

As I leave the skyscrapers behind me, the streets get brighter, and the people look much better. Unlike the area directly underneath the city, the slum around the city has a much better community. The smog isn’t as bad, even if the gangs still rule. At least the homeless people here look less likely to try and jump me. Not unlikely, mind you, just less.

Luckily, my destination isn’t too far now, and I know that no one will try to rob me once I’m there. What kind of heartless monster would rob someone in a graveyard?

With just a few minutes of walking, we arrive, having fortunately been left alone. The graveyard is a small, poorly maintained little place sandwiched between two small apartment complexes covered in gang signs. One new gang sign is written prominently across the older ones, a large “Reavers” tag. Another one so far from the first? Not a good sign for certain.

Despite the gang sign, a bit of the tension in my chest lessens as I step into the grassy, fenced-off area. I’ve spent a lot of time here over the years. While the graveyard is in a rather unsavory part of the slums, I’ve been here enough times to know that once you are within its walls, the gangs won’t touch you. An unspoken rule, but one fastidiously enforced. It’s only coming in and out that you are fair game.

Despite the sad state of the weed-infested grass around the graves, most of the gravestones themselves look rather nice. A lot of the graves here are new, as Shinara itself hadn’t stood for that long as far as cities go. Also, the families of the dead come here regularly to clean and place flowers around the stones, mine included.

There are a few other people in the graveyard, but they pay me no mind as they offer respects to their own dead. I give them only a glance as I make my way towards one stone in particular.

Even though I had mentally prepared myself to come here, I still find tears pricking in my eyes as I finally see a familiar little headstone, the best Dad could afford. Gently, I run my hand over the smooth granite, a poor replacement for my mother’s touch.

Asami Solace

Loving Wife of Micheal Solace & Mother of Serena Solace

“Hey, Mom,” I say, my voice raw; the memories of the day I’d lost her are still fresh in my mind all these years later. “Sorry I didn’t bring you any flowers today, but I have someone I wanted you to meet.”

Sitting on the grass before the stone, I reach up and gently lower Celeste to place her before my mother’s grave. “So, uh, I became a sentinel. I know, crazy, right? I never thought it would actually happen either.” I force down a sob to continue, “Anyway… so, uh, this is my familiar, Celeste. Celeste, this is my mom.”

Celeste bows her head slightly to the gravestone. [It is an honor to meet you, Mrs. Solace,] she says, her voice soft in my head. [I hope you can see the beautiful sentinel your daughter has become. She will do a lot of good in this world, and I am honored to stand by her side.]

With that, Celeste and I sit in silence before the stone, our heads bowed. It isn’t long before I begin to cry. I only wish Mom could have lived to meet Celeste in person.

Celeste and I don’t spend long at my mother’s grave. When I finally bring myself to turn away from the stone, I feel lighter. Never again will my family have to suffer like we did when Mom died. If Dad ever got cancer as Mom had, I have the money, the magic, and the resources to make the problem go away. Audrey had been right; being a sentinel might involve danger, but having the ability to say with certainty that my dad will be safe is something that is well worth it. He will never catch a disease that can’t be cured, never be crippled in an accident, never die the slow, painful death Mom had. That fact is a weight off of my shoulders.

Exiting the gated-off area of the graveyard, I cross the street and start making my way back toward the nearest tram station. Across the street, by one of the apartment complexes bordering the graveyard, a group of boys that look just a bit older than me watch me pass. Each of them wears an all-black armband with a symbol I recognize, the same one on the wall outside the elevator. I cringe and quicken my step; any group their age around here will have certainly been subjugated by one of the local gangs, and the armbands only confirm that suspicion. These Reavers seem like a powerful group in the slums, and I’d like nothing more than to avoid them.

Maybe once I’m stronger, I can try to help the innocent people of the slums against the gangs or try to push for better policing of these areas. For now, though, I’m about as fresh as a sentinel can be, and I’m not ready for any kind of confrontation. I’m not sure how much my mist will help me in a fight.

I force myself not to look back as I cross a street and make my way quickly towards the city proper. I’m aware of how tempting a target I am, and the last thing I want is to get caught by a gang here alone, sentinel or not. I feel as if I should be fine if I get into trouble, but I don’t want to risk it.

[Serena,] Celeste says, her tone serious, [three of the young men that were watching you detached from their group and are following you. The other two moved in a different direction; I suspect that they are moving to cut you off. There are five in total.]

I swallow nervously; in the slums, no one will help you if you get mugged in broad daylight — everyone will just be happy that it isn’t them. Especially if it was a gang. The Watch would never crack down on gang activity unless the GDF was riding them to do it.

“I know I’m a sentinel, but can I handle five?” I whisper nervously, my heart starting a nervous rhythm in my chest.

[In your combat state? Certainly,] Celeste says, her tone full of confidence. [Your comprehensive barrier will protect you, and you will gain greatly increased strength, even as an E Rank.]

I nod to myself, “Okay, how do I-”

A hand lands on my shoulder and jerks me back with enough force that I nearly lose my balance and fall. I gasp, icy terror stabbing through me as I whirl around to face whoever had grabbed me.

Just as Celeste had predicted, three of the young men who had watched me leave the graveyard stand before me, each of them standing more than half a foot taller than me. All three are the plain-looking, dirty sorts that are common in the slums. From the smell wafting off them, it had been a while since any of them had found a shower.

“Hey babe, calm down,” The guy who’d grabbed me says with a grin. “We just thought you should hang out with us. Come on, it’ll be fun.”

A surge of anger and frustration washes through me as I see them standing over me. All I wanted was to go and see my mother’s grave. Why couldn’t they just leave me alone?

“I’m not doing anything with you. Leave me alone,” I retort, proud of how my voice doesn’t waver even as I start to back away.

The guy laughs, his tone amiable and confidant in a way that sends shivers down my spine. “Nah, I don’t think you understand, babe.” His hand moves to his waistband, and I see the glint of metal as he pats a small revolver tucked into his pants. “It wasn’t a question,” he finishes, grinning wider to show off yellowed teeth.

[Serena!] Celeste exclaims in my mind, [You need to shift states! Your assault state’s barrier will protect you!]

“I don’t know how,” I manage through gritted teeth, my eyes wide and locked on the gun. I can’t seem to stop smelling the stench wafting off the gang members as they invade my personal space. Far too close. Sheer revulsion makes my stomach roil, and my heart thunders in my ears.

“What-” the guy starts to say, but I ignore him. Celeste’s words are far more important.

[Focus on your soul gem and will yourself to shift!] Celeste explains hurriedly. [I’ll do what I can to help.]

The man is scowling now, and I hear movement behind me as two more sets of footsteps approach. “You get moving right fucking now, or I swear I’ll make you regret it,” Gun guy snarls, all traces of humanity leaving his eyes.

With a shaky breath, I turn my focus within myself, my mind locking in on the swirling power I feel inside me. Grasping at that power, I will myself to Shift.

Power surges within me, and — for a moment — my body shines with vibrant sapphire light. Strength rushes into my limbs, and I feel as light as a feather. Blue and white mist flows around my body, and my clothes seem to shift, although I don’t have the time to focus on that.

I glare up at the oversized bully accosting me, mist swirling violently around me as I take a step forward with clenched fists. “I said, leave me alone!” I hiss, doing my absolute best to project confidence.

My body flares with strength, more than I’ve ever felt before. Every muscle is a live wire, and my mind assesses everything all at once. My control over my mists seems natural, the mist easily swirling around with only a flex of my will. I feel as if I could fight off all five of these men without much effort.

Of course, I have no actual intention of hurting these people, but scaring them off seems like a great option. Maybe then they’ll think twice before trying to assault innocent people again. Also, I’m a sentinel now; the Watch would listen if I told them about this problem. They wouldn’t do much other than make some noise until the GDF is satisfied, but they wouldn’t just ignore it like they would for a normal person.

From my shoulder, Celeste leaps to the ground as she grows to her larger size and flairs all four of her wings, obviously trying to be intimidating now that we’re showing off. The reaction of the men before me is exactly what I’d been hoping for. With any luck, they’ll just run away.

“Oh fuck! Sentinel!” the gun guy cries, stumbling away from me. His eyes are alight with fear, even as he draws his gun and fires.

I’d like to say that I reacted with dignity and confidence on my first time getting shot. That I had been a proper sentinel and hadn’t flinched in the face of danger. Instead, I scream and raise my arms to protect myself as I cringe away from the bullet. A bullet that never hits me.

I see a flash of blue light as the barrier Celeste had mentioned briefly flickers into existence before me for just a moment. The bullet slams into the blue light so fast I can barely perceive it. With a crack of impact, the bullet breaks apart into shrapnel and falls to the ground.

I stare at the spot the barrier had been, even as it fades back into invisibility. Gun guy also stares at the spot where the barrier had been. Then he looks around, notices all his buddies have already legged it, and proceeds to run away himself, cursing with every breath.

“The Kimura family will hear about this!” he shouts over his shoulder.

Maybe another sentinel would have chased them, but I have no intention of trying to take on whatever gang hideout they’re running back to, not today, at least. Now, though, it seems as if I have another problem. All of the bystanders on the street around me — who had done nothing to help — are now filming Celeste and me with old smartphones, further proving their unhelpfulness.

Surprisingly, many of the bystanders are glaring at me angrily, as if I’m not the one who’d been accosted. Surely, they saw the beginning of that as neither of us had been particularly quiet. What is going on?!

Mist still swirls around me, although it seems to be dissipating as I begin to calm myself. Although, it does give me an idea. I need to shift out of my combat state without everyone and their grandmother trying to figure out my real identity. Too many sentinels have had their personal lives ruined by a simple video. Hopefully, no one had started filming before I’d shifted states, or I might already be out of luck in that regard.

Magical power still burns within me, brighter than ever, and so I decide to use some of it. Raising my hands into the air, mist pours out of me, quickly enveloping the small street where, luckily, traffic had already stopped. After only a few moments, a large enough area is enveloped by my mist that I can hardly see my hand in front of my face, let alone any of the pedestrians. Once I’m sure no one will see me, I will myself to Shift.

My body once more shines with blue light, and I feel my clothes changing again. I’ll need to ask Celeste about what’s going on with that, but that’s a question for another time. The power within me recedes like a tide flowing back out to sea. I suddenly find it difficult to keep up the amount of mist I’m currently producing, but that’s fine. It had already served its purpose.

Doing my best to act nonchalant, I walk casually out of the new fog bank, heading for the tram station. A lot of people stop to gawk at the sudden wall of mist that had sprung up in the middle of the slums, but none of them focus on me as I make a clean break from the situation.

On my shoulder, Celeste had shrunk back to her smaller size and had clearly made herself invisible to all but me again. [Serena, are you okay?] she asks, voice tinged with concern.

I nod. No one is that close to me at the moment, so I just talk under my breath. “I’m fine; I just hope none of the shrapnel from that bullet hit anyone.”

[It didn’t appear to,] Celeste responds. [You did well in handling that. Next time, however, you should try to shift to your assault state at the first sign of danger. If that man had shot you while in your rest state, you would have died as easily as anyone else. Remember, magic works instinctively; almost everything you can do can be accomplished simply by wishing for it.]

“Sorry,” I say, shoulders drooping. “It’s easy to forget that in the moment. I’m still not used to all of this, you know?”

[It will come with experience,] Celeste says in an unfussed tone.

I sigh; I’m going to need a lot of experience. For now, though, I just want to head home and tell Dad about my day. It’s starting to get into the late afternoon, so he should be getting home from work soon. Tomorrow is orientation, and I’m going to need to be fully rested to truly start my career as a sentinel.

Chapter Ten: Orientation

Upon arriving home, I do my best to have a somewhat relaxing night. I’d talked to my dad about what I’d seen and let him know I’d taken Celeste to go meet Mom. While I do get reprimanded for not taking him, I don’t get in too much trouble as I had left out the bit about the gang members trying to accost me. No need to make him worry more than necessary.

I don’t intend to just let it go, though. I’d decided I wanted to protect people, and that will hold true whether I’m protecting them from Volcora or gangs running rampant. I’m not just going to abandon people who need help.

Once I’m alone in my room, it only takes a quick search online to find other reports on a new gang wearing black armbands. Apparently, the group is calling themselves the Stygian Reavers. The source of the tags I’d seen, I’m sure. Apparently, they have been growing in power all over Japan. The Watch has taken notice of the group and has formed a task force, but there isn’t any news about the effectiveness of said task force. Of course, there never would be any effectiveness. Not so long as the GDF keeps its sights set on the war and not the gangs.

I pause as I look over another article, considering what I’ve learned. This issue is clearly out of my league. If it had just been a small street gang in Shinara, then I’d consider going to the Watch and trying to flex my status as a sentinel. That, or just go solve the problem myself. However, I’m really not sure what I can do about a movement this large. At least, not until I’m a lot stronger. Still, something about the group’s name rubs me the wrong way.

“Celeste,” I ask, “does the word ‘stygian’ ring any bells? I know I’ve heard about it before.”

Celeste, who had laid herself out on my desk beside my keyboard, lifts her head and cracks open an eye. [Stygian Mana is what the volcora use instead of Tributary Mana. It could be related to that, but I’m not sure. Either way, the contract you signed with the GDF restricts us from directly going after any human organization, illegal or otherwise. I’m fine with ignoring it, but we should get stronger first.]

“Even if they are somewhat related to the Volcora? They are clearly against the GDF,” I question, still looking at a news report on the Reavers on my screen.

[Not sure, honestly,] Celeste says. [We would need GDF permission, and you would probably need to get proof that the connection is more than just in name. Is this something you are interested in pursuing further?]

I stare at my computer screen, looking at report after report of attacks attributed to the Stygian Reavers. “It is. They’re hurting people, and I can’t just let that go. The government already has its own response to them, though. Until we’re stronger, we’ll just get in the way. I don’t want to forget about this, but you’re right that we need to wait.”

[If I might make a suggestion, we should wait until we are D Rank before trying to take on a group like this. As it is now, your assault state’s comprehensive barrier can take a few bullets, but not many. At D Rank, you’ll be much stronger and will have more than just the power to control mist to back you up.]

“D Rank… right,” I mutter before putting my head in my hands. I am so out of my depth with this. I haven’t even gone to orientation yet!

I sigh and stand from my chair. Stretching my arms above my head, I yawn, blinking the bright light of the computer screen in my dark room from my eyes.

“It’s late. I think it’s time I turn in,” I tell Celeste before padding out of the room to get ready for bed.

The next morning, I once more find myself on the way to GDF Headquarters, hopefully more prepared than last time. If one can ever really be prepared for something like this, that is.

My emotions are an odd mix of vibrating excitement and utter terror as I step into the lobby once more. Like before, there are dozens of people moving all over the lobby, each looking like they are going somewhere important. This time, though, so am I.

With a wave to Ashlyn, I head into the elevator. Once there, I punch in a code Prof had made me memorize on the keypad. The hub and other upper levels aren’t accessible to just anybody. You have to know what you’re doing to get up there. Prof said that, one day, I’ll have done this so many times that it will be second nature. I’m not quite there yet, but I hope to be.

Once again, the ride to the hub takes over ten minutes, which is a touch confusing. Even with three hundred fifty floors to climb, it shouldn’t take that long. Most buildings in Shinara are over one hundred floors, and their elevators tend to take just over a minute. I’d be willing to bet that a lot of the floors the elevator has to travel through have been spatially expanded like the hub, which means that it’s actually traveling more distance than it seems. While I’m very curious about how that works, I know that I am nowhere near the level of inscribing skill I would need to have to properly understand it.

Stepping out of the elevator and into the hub is just as surreal as the last time I did it. It very much feels like I had just ridden the elevator up just to step out into a park. Heck, even a light breeze tousles my hair as I tentatively make my way toward the lecture hall Prof had pointed out on my last visit.

Uncertainly, I check my phone again to make sure of the time. “We’re not going to be late or anything, right?” I ask Celeste.

Celeste gives a mental groan. [We are over an hour early, Serena. There is no possible way that we will be late,] she complains. To be fair, I had asked her kind of a lot. Except I need to make sure that I don’t miss this! I’ll meet my team members today! I just hope they’re nice.

“You don’t know. He could have given the time in a different time zone or something,” I say as I walk along the concrete path through the grass. At this point, I’m just doing it to tease Celeste. Although, conversation is nice to help me calm my nerves. It would be a touch awkward to meet other sentinels while smelling bad from a nervous sweat.

Arriving at the lecture hall, I take a shuddering breath before pushing my way inside the small building. Looking around, it appears to be pretty much like any standard lecture hall you might find at a school. Sloped seating with chairs that have the little desks that fold down in front of them, all before a small podium at the front of the room with a massive whiteboard behind it. None of that surprises me. No, what surprises me is that one of the chairs is already filled. Apparently, someone else is just as nervous as I am.

The moment I enter the lecture hall, I see her. A girl about my age with clear Japanese descent. She has dark hair and brown eyes with angular features that are rather striking. It’s clear that, like me, she's been physically altered by a soul gem bond. I imagine that, by the time everyone arrives, this will look like a lecture for teen models rather than sentinels.

The other girl and I don’t speak as we wait for the others to begin filtering into the room. I do, however, throw her the occasional glance as I doodle in my notebook. I wonder if she’ll be on my team. Given how she seems to be avoiding looking at me now that I’ve settled, I bet she’s just super nervous. It’s a little heartening to see someone who appears more nervous than me, although it makes me want to go over and talk to her. I’ve never been able to resist trying to help out someone who looks afraid or nervous. Maybe later.

As we get closer to the starting time of the orientation, more and more people begin filtering into the lecture hall. While there appears to be some unspoken rule that no one will sit next to the Japanese girl, that apparently doesn’t hold true for me.

After there are around ten people in the classroom, a young woman with her brunette hair tied back in a loose tail enters, looking around with wide, excited eyes. The young woman seems kind of familiar, but I can’t quite place her. Probably someone from my school, but not someone I know. She spots me looking, gives me a smile, and heads in my direction.

Seeming utterly unconcerned by my nervousness, she plops down in the seat beside me and offers me her hand. “Hi! I’m Baylee.”

Taking a breath to steady myself, I look at her immaculate hand with perfectly painted pink nails before looking at my hand, which is smeared with graphite from my doodling. Not wanting to mess up her hand but still wanting to be friendly, I give her a shy smile and offer my left hand instead, which makes the shake a little awkward, but whatever.

“I’m Serena,” I say, looking up at the tall, young woman. Even sitting down, I can tell she’s at least half a foot taller than me. Well, most people are taller than me, but still.

Luckily, Baylee gives me her friendly smile as if I hadn’t done anything awkward at all. “Nice to meet you, Serena! All this is pretty crazy, huh?” she asks, gesturing to the growing assembly of new sentinels.

I nod, feeling like this particular extrovert has decided to take me in for unknown reasons, probably just her personality. “It is. I’ll be interested to see what teams we end up on.”

“From what I’ve read,” Baylee starts, launching straight into conversation, “a team composition is very important for sentinels. Trouble is that there are never enough blue sentinels, and every team needs one. If you look at all the best teams out there, they all have both a blue sentinel and a green sentinel. Luckily, greens are much more common.”

“S-Sorry. I don’t know what green sentinels can do,” I say, embarrassed at already being behind.

Baylee shrugs, “No worries! Like I said, I’ve been reading ahead. Green sentinels are defensive specialists, and blue sentinels are healers and general supports. If we’re lucky, we’ll end up on a team together and have one of each.”

I give a small smile, “That would be lucky; if we were on a team together, we’d only need a green,” I say quietly, still a bit shy before this overly talkative person.

Baylee gives me a wide-eyed look, then laughs. “You’re a blue!?” she whisper screams.

I nod, “I can infuse healing magic into my mists,” I say, allowing just a little bit of my living mists to leak out into my hand and swirl around before dispersing. I’m actually quite proud of that; I’ve been practicing.

My eyes fall, “Or at least, I can once I get another ability like that. I don’t know when that will be, though.”

Baylee’s wide eyes only get wider, “That means that you could potentially heal an entire team at the same time. Probably not as much as you just touching us, but that’s still insanely valuable. What are your offensive capabilities?”

I shrug, suddenly feeling flustered as this quickly turns into an interview. “I-I’m pretty useless at fighting right now. I mean, I can shoot a bow pretty well, but I don’t know how much that will help.”

Baylee tilts her head, confused. “You don’t follow a lot of sentinel media, do you? Lots of them use bows because they are much easier to inscribe than a more complex ranged weapon. Although, ranged magic is the most popular.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realize,” I say, voice small. I’d thought that Audrey was the main proponent of using bows against the Volcora. I hadn’t realized that many other sentinels also did so.

Baylee laughs again, “Don’t apologize! You’re awesome! Every team in our generation of sentinels is going to want you.”

“Generation?” I ask, wondering what she means. Surely, there are better sentinels than me in the same age range.

Baylee nods, “The GDF only does a wave of recruiting like this every year or so. Afterward, they wait for kids to get older again so they can qualify to become sentinels. Every wave of recruiting is known as a generation. We are the twenty-seventh generation if you were wondering.”

Baylee and I chat for a little longer about existing sentinel teams and what Baylee hopes for her team. In her mind, I’d basically already joined said team, and it seems like she can hardly wait to start strategizing. I can already tell that she’ll be the team leader of whatever team she ends up on. Although, I do hope we end up together. I like Baylee. She is almost aggressively friendly.

It doesn’t take too long for Prof to appear, cutting off my conversation as the room falls silent. Apparently, a lot of us had been taking the chance to make friends. Something that I’ve not historically been good at. A large part of me already wants to be on Baylee’s team just because I’d already come to like her, and making the effort with entirely new people seems like a lot.

“Welcome to orientation, twenty-seventh generation of Shinara sentinels,” Prof says, his voice booming out despite the lack of any apparent microphone. It makes me wonder if there is some kind of sound-amplifying magic at the front of the room. It would make sense.

“Today,” Prof continues, “we are going to be going over several things that will be critically important to your time here. The most important of these items will be your team assignment. All of you have been assigned to a team of other sentinels. Most, if not all, of them will consist of the people in this room, so look around. The people you meet today will be the people saving your life tomorrow.”

Prof pauses for a moment, waiting for us to look around at each other before continuing. “As a sentinel, your team will be your most important asset, more than any ability. You will learn to move and act as one, to play off the synergies you share. This means that you will be spending a lot of time together over the next few weeks while we prepare you for your first missions in the field. You won’t have a lot of time before you are placed before a real live volcora with no one but each other to rely on, so you will need to be ready. For that to happen, you won’t just train together. You will spend all the time you can with each other. Eat together, do homework together, and enjoy your hobbies together. While I heavily discourage you from sleeping together, I’m aware that at least a few of you will do that too,” Prof says to a sound of general amusement.

“I hope I have made myself clear here,” he says, going on. “Now, I know that a few of you have already spoken to me about not wanting to be part of a team. I’m here to tell you that, for your first five deployments, you don’t have a choice. After that, if any of you still want to go solo, then go for it. Just know that more than half of solo sentinels die in their first ten deployments. You probably think that you’re different or that you’re special, you aren’t. Which means those of you who are smart will stick with your teams.”

“Now, we have a problem with team building this year. First and foremost, we have a significant lack of blue sentinels. This isn’t unexpected, but it does cause problems. In this room, we have seven pink sentinels, six red, six silver, four green, one violet, and a single blue sentinel. Given that we recommend every team have one blue sentinel, that puts us at a bit of an impasse.”

I wince; I had not expected to be the only blue sentinel in the entire generation. Hopefully, there are still more familiars who are unbonded and can provide more blues.

“Here are how things are going to work,” Prof continues. “We will form four teams of five with the sentinels here, and the others will fill vacant positions in teams from the previous generation. Are there any questions before I continue?” Prof pauses to look out at the group of sentinels.

I hadn’t expected anyone to actually dare to question Prof’s team lecture, but one young man actually does. He’s tall, blonde, and classically handsome-looking. All of that is ruined by the sneer on his face… a face I recognize. I barely stop myself from gasping as I realize who else from my school had also become a sentinel, Troy fucking Declan. I must not have seen him come in while I was talking to Baylee! Oh, stars! I could end up on his team!

Troy stands up, glaring at Prof in that way that just screams entitled rich brat. “If having a blue sentinel on every team is so important, why don’t you just form one team and let the rest of these people sit around until more blue sentinels show up?” he asks, speaking as if the fact that he would be on my team was a given.

Prof gives Troy a blank look that said he would not take the same shit an average high school teacher would. “Well, Mr. Declan. There are successful teams that operate without blue sentinels. They just have to take lower-level threats because they don’t have the safety net a blue offers. It is very doable to be successful without one; it’s just harder. You clearly won’t have a problem with that, right?”

Troy scoffs angrily, but seeing the glare Prof shoots his way, he smartly decides to sit back down and shut up.

Prof rolls his eyes and continues, “Once all of your teams are formed, you will be receiving your combined training schedules via the contact information you shared with me during intake. While I’m not requiring you to do any training today, I do expect you all to spend the rest of the day with your teams after you leave this building. Is that understood?”

With horrible coordination that makes Prof visibly wince, we chorus back a discordant, “Yes sir.”

Shaking his head at our poor performance, Prof carries on. “Right then. I will now announce the current team configurations. As you hear your names, stand up so the rest of your team can see you. After your entire team has been announced, depart with your team and spend the rest of the day getting to know each other and strategizing. I also expect every team to come up with a good team name before their first training session.”

“If there are no more questions, I will start with Team One. Haruto Sato, Baylee Whitlock, Claire Sharp, Akari Kimura, and Serena Solace.”

One by one, the members of Team One stand up, looking around at each other as names are called. The moment my name is called, I stand, and Baylee gives me a happy squeal and a quick hug. Looking around, I see the members of my team for the first time. A tall, Japanese young man with a sort of steady presence to him, a grinning young woman with red streaks in her blonde hair, Baylee, and finally, that same Japanese girl I’d made eye contact with when I entered the room.

Looking between my team members, I can immediately tell one thing. Either we are going to be one of the best teams in this generation, or this mix of personalities is going to blow up in everyone’s faces. At least Troy isn’t with us.

A note from Alusion

Hope everyone is having a fantastic day!

Chapter Eleven: Meeting the Team

As Prof begins calling the names of the next team, my group and I make our way out of the building. We walk silently onto the path back towards the main U of the hub. Well, everyone but Baylee remains silent as she is practically bouncing up and down with excitement beside me.

“This is going to be great, Serena! I just know it!” Baylee continues, making me look up and smile at the taller girl. She is absolutely full of energy and almost reminds me of how Celeste acts at times. It’s hard for me to even keep up with what she’s saying enough to formulate any kind of response.

Moving away from the lecture hall, our team ends up taking a side path off towards a nice little park with a massive fountain and a few large oak trees. Honestly, the entire little area is quite serene. The fountain burbles away happily, surrounded by stone benches, and the trees softly rustle in the breeze. I have no idea how this can be at the top of a building, but at this point, I’m just not going to question it. This entire place has to be full of magical shenanigans to even exist. I’m willing to bet I don’t even know half of it.

Reaching the little park, Baylee and I sit beside each other on one of the stone benches, Claire and Haruto sitting nearby. The Japanese girl, Akari, chooses to sit a bit further away from the group, making me wonder if she had wanted to be solo.

Upon us all finding seats, to absolutely no one’s surprise, it’s Baylee who speaks up first. “Hi everyone, it’s great to meet you! My name is Baylee. I’m a pink sentinel with a specialty in ranged magical attacks. I’m excited to work with you all. If you’d all be willing, would you also share your color and specialty?”

With that said, Baylee gives me a small nudge, indicating she wanted me to go along with her idea. Not seeing any reason not to, I go next. “H-Hi. I’m Serena,” I say, my face flushing as everyone looks my way. “I’m a blue sentinel. I can conjure mist and infuse healing magic into it for area-of-effect. O-Or just use it on you directly,” I finish, describing how Celeste and I had theorized my abilities would grow.

Claire, the blonde girl with red streaks in her hair and a grin plastered on her face that makes her seem semi-insane, laughs. “That’s bloody awesome! We got the blue!” she exclaims, startling me with her slight British accent. Shinara is a mixing pot of cultures, but most Brits tend to end up in cities closer to their home. It makes them a little rare in Shinara, which is mostly made up of Japanese people and Americans who fled the war.

America had been hit hard when the Volcora started escalating around 20 years ago, which led to the mass exodus from the country. Having already been on the brink of a second civil war, many of the less polarized people had fled rather than stay in the war-torn country, being terrorized by both soldiers and volcora. Shinara had been the prime place to go as the most welcoming new city, and thus, the American population here had swelled drastically.

“I’ll go next then,” Claire continues, looking around at us with her wide grin, “My name is Claire, I’m red. My specialty is killing things. You know, giving them the ol’ stabby stab.”

I watch Claire for a long moment before deciding that, yes, she really is this unhinged. It makes me wonder if this attitude will remain once we actually get into a real fight together.

Before I can consider too much further, Haruto takes his turn. “Hello, I am Haruto Sato. I am a green sentinel specializing in barrier magic. My primary role on the team will be to keep you all safe,” he says, his tone clipped and professional, as if he’d practiced saying this exact thing to his mirror multiple times.

With that, we all turn toward Akari, who suddenly looks very uncomfortable. However, sadly for her, peer pressure is a powerful thing, and she caves rather quickly. “Akari Kimura, violet. I am a melee combatant,” she says; her voice is as clipped as Haruto’s, but I detect a heavy trace of nervousness within it. It immediately makes me want to go and see what’s wrong and try to comfort her. However, I have a feeling she might not take kindly to me trying to help her.

For a moment, my other team members look uncomfortable at Akari’s short, clipped explanation. I’m not quite sure why, but from the way that Baylee shifts in her seat — seemingly in an attempt to hide me from Akari — something is definitely up. The only person who seems not to care in the slightest is Claire, who had immediately started picking at her nails.

I bite my lip, considering Akari’s words. Something she’d said had jumped out at me, and I’m not quite sure why. Kimura… where have I heard that name before?

Luckily, being a socially adept person, Baylee recovers quite quickly, shooting everyone that same welcoming smile she’d given me. “Well, I’m so glad to meet you all. I’m excited to spend the rest of the day getting to know you.”

Akari's face had remained as hard and impassive as stone as she had observed the reactions of the team, but underneath that, a spark of deep hurt flashes in her eyes. Her posture stiffens just a little before she speaks.

“I apologize,” Akari says, standing. “I have family obligations to attend to today. I will see you all on Thursday.”

With that, Akari turns and walks away from the park, leaving all of us watching after her, a bit dumbstruck. She didn’t even want to get to know us? This is her team, the people who will be watching her back, and all those other things Prof said. Why not stay and get to know everyone?

I look to Baylee, feeling hurt myself. “Should I go after her?” I ask.

Akari had shown up early and waited for orientation for longer than I had. If she had an urgent family problem, I doubt she would have done that. Could this have just been an excuse to leave after she saw how the others reacted to her introduction?

I start to stand to go after Akari, but Baylee puts a hand on my shoulder and gives me a serious look. “She’s from the Kimura family. From what I’ve heard, they aren’t people to mess around with. Just… don’t talk to her without me or someone else to watch your back, yeah?” Baylee asks, her voice quiet and serious. Honestly, she reminds me a bit of a protective older sister, even though we seem to be the same age.

I frown deeply; what is with the Kimura family? Wait… isn’t that what one of the men who had attacked me while visiting my mother’s grave had said? Yes! He had said, “The Kimura family will hear about this.” What does that mean about Akari, though? Is she connected to the Reavers?

“I-I… okay,” I say, wilting even further; I make a mental note to look up the Kimura family when I get home. There’s clearly something I’m missing here, and I need to know what’s going on.

Either way, I really don’t like that Akari had been forced away from her own team. She’s a sentinel, just like I am, and I don’t care if she’s a Kimura or not. People should be judged on their own merits, not their last name.

“This will certainly be interesting with her on the team,” Haruto says eventually, breaking me out of my thoughts, “As long as us four can work together, we should be fine. Plenty of teams have only four members.”

Baylee nods, “Haruto is right. With us four, we should be fine. We should try to work with Akari as much as we can, but if she doesn’t want to cooperate, then it will be easier to just allow her to operate as she wants outside of our team.”

I bite my lip, not liking how they are pretty much instantly writing Akari off. I’m sure she has her reasons for how she has acted so far. “Just, can I try talking to her first?” I ask, my voice hesitant, “I don’t know why, but… she seemed hurt. We should give her a chance.”

Baylee gives me a tense look but nods. “Sure, you can. I just want you to be safe, okay?”

I nod my agreement; if Akari’s family is really that dangerous, I will want someone with me. Also, it’s kind of strange how protective Baylee is acting of me. Is it just because I’m a blue? Have I already been profiled by my color, like with Ashlyn?

Looking up at Baylee, I still can’t shake my first impression that she looks somewhat familiar. Finally, though, I think I’ve placed her. “Baylee, random question, and you can feel free not to answer, but… do you attend Silver Ridge Highschool? I swear I’ve seen you around before,” I ask, wanting a change of subjects.

Baylee’s eyes go wide — then, she grins. “I do!” she practically squeals, pulling me into a hug, “You attend too?! Oh my gosh, we are going to be best friends!”

Stars! What have I gotten myself into? “I attend as well. You might not have noticed me because I spend most of my time outside of classes at the archery range,” I say, awkwardly trying to extricate myself from Baylee’s hug.

After Baylee is finished attempting to squeeze the life out of me, she looks to Claire and Haruto. “How about you guys? Attend Silver Ridge?”

Claire and Haruto are both shaking their heads before she even finishes asking the question.

“That’s the private school for you rich pricks,” Claire quips. “Us poor folk have to go to the public schools.”

Haruto nods in agreement, “I may have said that differently, but yes, my family cannot afford such a school.”

“Well, you should be able to now. I mean, if you wanted to,” I offer.

Haruto narrows his eyes, “What do you mean?”

Claire hops to her feet and moves to stand right before me, hands on hips. “Yes, Serena. What do you mean?”

I wilt under their attention and throw a confused-looking Baylee a mental plea for help. “I-I… I just mean that. In the contract that we signed during intake… i-it comes with a salary. It’s pretty high, too. I thought all of us got the same thing.”

Claire steps back, throwing her head back and laughing uproariously. “To think! Of all the people to actually read the bloody contract. I thought it would be you, Haruto, but nope, it was little Serena.”

I blink, “You mean you all signed the intake contract without reading it?” Most of the reason my intake had taken so long was because I’d gone over everything in fine detail with Prof. There were a lot of interesting things. Immunity to some laws, a fairly high salary, and massive benefits for my entire family. They really want sentinels to feel comfortable basically signing up to be child soldiers.

Baylee grins, placing her immaculate hand on my shoulder. “Serena, you are officially the team’s lawyer. I think all the rest of us saw a fifty-page contract and thought, nope, I’ll just sign it.”

“If that is indeed the case,” Haruto says, “then I may consider transferring to Silver Ridge. My parents have never liked my current school, and I believe they would love the chance. Serena, do you know when we will receive our first payment?”

I shake my head, unable to believe that they were all here and none of them even knew they were getting paid for it! I mean, sure, I hadn’t thought to expect a payment, but still! “We all get a sign-on bonus of 70 million yen. It should be arriving via check to your houses sometime next week.”

Now even Baylee stares at me, dumbstruck, and… yeah, fair enough. It had been a lot for me to take in, too. I still haven’t told Dad that he basically never needs to work again as long as I remain a sentinel. I doubt he’d quit his job, though; he loves teaching too much.

Still embarrassed by the state of my dumbstruck teammates, I just continue. “According to Prof, most sentinels barely care about their monetary wealth as you can’t use it to get magic items. He just recommended that I get an accountant to deal with all of the finance stuff and be done with it.”

“How are you so casual about this?!” Haruto asks, eyes wide. “That’s more money than I thought I’d earn in my life.”

“B-Because I freaked out about it yesterday,” I admit. “My dad is a teacher at Silver Ridge, which is how I got in. We don’t have money. I just read the contract, so I knew it was coming. I-I promise I’m not trying to be casual about it. I honestly thought you all already knew.” I stutter out, cheeks burning. This is not the first impression for my team I’d wanted!

Beside me, Baylee gently pats my shoulder, “It’s okay, we definitely should have read the contracts. No one is mad at you for anything.”

Claire laughs again, bending down and patting my head in a way that makes me flush bright red again. “Mad?! If anything, you’re my new favorite person! Good job, Little Blue!”

After more talking and a lot more teasing me, Baylee finally manages to get the team back on topic. Well, somewhat. I’m not sure it’s possible for Claire to focus on one thing for more than a few minutes at a time. So, as the discussion starts, Claire is wandering around the little park, looking as if she is considering taking her shoes off to jump into the small fountain. Having learned that trying to convince Claire not to do something sketchy is a losing battle, the rest of us more or less ignore her until we end up needing to fish her out of the fountain.

“Okay!” Baylee exclaims, clapping her hands to make sure that at least Haruto and I are paying attention.

“We have one last thing that we need to figure out before we break for today,” Baylee continues happily. “The team name!”

Haruto and I share a glance, both clearly wondering how we ended up being the only sane people on this team. Well, who knows, maybe we’re just the only introverts on the team. Other than Akari, of course.

“Okay,” I start, “I don’t really have any ideas, though.”

“Well,” Baylee says proudly, “I was thinking that — because of your weather magic and because we basically have all of the different colors on our team — we could be Team Rainbow!”

I wince internally. However, I don’t really mind the name that much. Not to mention that sentinel team names tended to be either overly girly or overly edgy, with this one sitting firmly on the girly side. This is probably a side effect of most sentinel teams being made up of mostly teenagers. I’d once watched a very serious news broadcast comparing two sentinel teams. Team Femme Fatale vs Team Knife’s Edge It was simultaneously one of the most interesting and most ridiculous things I’ve ever seen. As such, Team Rainbow honestly isn’t even that bad.

I shrug, “I don’t mind it, actually,” I say, giving my two cents before looking to Haruto, who had pulled out his phone.

After typing for a few seconds, he holds it up. “Team Rainbow is already taken; a team in Brazil has it.”

Baylee deflates, “Dang, I liked that one. Oh, I know, what about-”

Baylee is cut off by the sound of a large splash as Claire, having stripped off her shoes and jacket, literally leaps into the fountain. We all watch in confusion and wonder as she comes up for air a moment later, sputtering and soaking wet.

“I-It’s r-r-really c-c-cold!” she cries, moving quickly back towards the edge of the water.

Cursing, I hop up from my bench seat and run over to help her out of the fountain. Sadly, Claire is a fair bit bigger than me, all tall and muscular. Outside of my assault state, helping her out of anything is a challenge. Still, I manage to help Claire hoist herself out of the fountain, getting completely soaked myself in the process.

Once out of the water, Claire throws her arm over my shoulders, soaking me further and grinning broadly, “Thanks, Little Blue! I wonder if they have any towels.”

Vaguely, I wonder if Claire will ever actually use my real name again as looking around for a place for us to go get some towels. Surely, the admin building will have some, right? Because I’m already starting to shiver.

Looking away from Claire, I see Haruto and Baylee staring at us, still seemingly in shock from the fact that Claire had literally jumped into a fountain.

Baylee gives Claire a flat look. “You really are a few sandwiches short of a picnic, aren’t you.”

And that, is how Team Picnic was born.

A note from Alusion

If you're enjoying the story, please rate or review it! Writing this has meant the world to me, and I would love to see what you all think.

Also, I hope you all have a great day today. Whatever is challenging you, conquer it like a sentinel! You can do it; I know you can!

Chapter Twelve: The Sanctum Collective

It ends up taking me and Claire a while to find someone willing to lend us some towels, a process not helped by how we both kept giggling at the explanation of why we needed them. Over that period, I spend a decent amount of time with Claire, who insists on calling me Little Blue.

Claire, as it turns out, is just an intensely curious and quite light-hearted person. Whereas I would find jumping in the GDF Headquarters’ fountain to be absolutely mortifying, Claire had apparently decided that it could be an excellent swimming hangout if the water was warm enough. After testing the water and finding it quite cold, she’d thought that she might get used to it if she just leaped in all at once. Hence, our current circumstance.

All in all, Claire is just kind of a blast to be around. Although, I’m now sure that Baylee and I will both be keeping an eye on her whenever she’s around. I feel almost like a mother minding a child as we make our way back to the group wrapped in towels; Claire always seems on the verge of wandering off to go look at something or other.

Now, it’s easy for someone to look at all that had transpired and decide that Claire wasn’t all that smart. I, however, end up gaining a very different opinion. Claire doesn’t come across as stupid to me at all. Very curious and a tinge mad, sure, but not stupid. When I can manage to get her to focus on something, she seems to focus on it very intently. Occasionally, pulling out very strange and interesting views on the subject.

After rejoining the team, we ultimately end up parting ways after a bit more discussion — mostly Baylee whining that there is no way we will call ourselves Team Picnic. Sadly for her, she is thoroughly outvoted, and Team Picnic is here to stay.

Riding the elevator down to the lobby with Claire, Baylee, and the quiet Haruto by my side. I find myself smiling softly as I evaluate my first meeting with my team. Honestly, I like them quite a lot. Haruto is quiet and steadfast but seems very steady and reliable. Claire is chaos incarnate, but it seems like she will be very good at what she does. Finally, Baylee seems quite organized and outspoken; she is the obvious fit for team leader. Baylee seems to already be extremely attached to all of us and especially acts protective of me. Once again, I wonder if it’s just because I’m a blue or if it’s something else. I suppose it could also be that I’m one of the youngest on the team, although not by a lot.

That leaves Akari. I just wish I knew more about her. She had seemed withdrawn and sad the entire time I’d seen her, and I wish I could make her feel better. Heck, even just getting her around Claire for a while would surely cheer her up, right? Then there are the rumors about Akari’s family that Baylee had been telling me about. Baylee warned me again that Akari could be dangerous and not to go talk to her alone. She hadn’t seemed dangerous to me, though, and I think I’m fairly decent at reading people. Overall, Akari is a big question mark, and I just wish I could help her.

Just as the elevator is near the bottom, my phone buzzes with an email alert. That isn’t so odd by itself, except for the fact that every single one of us receives the same alert at the same time.

I frown, looking down at my phone and seeing that the email is from the GDF. Reading the subject line, I only get more confused. “A mandatory meeting with the Sanctum Collective?” I ask aloud, wondering what’s going on.

Beside me, Baylee nods to herself, reading the email on her own phone with narrowed eyes. “I’ve heard rumors about this, but apparently it is true.”

“What is true?” Haruto asks, also pulling up the email.

“In politics, the GDF and the Sanctum Collective are often viewed as opposing forces.” Baylee explains, “The Sanctum Collective is heavily against the GDF’s militarization of magic and sentinels. They hold the view that our powers should be used to benefit humanity as a whole rather than fighting the Volcora.”

“Fighting the Volcora does benefit humanity as a whole,” Claire says, her voice suddenly low and lethal.

“It does,” Baylee agrees quickly, “but the Sanctum Collective sees things differently. They are primarily researchers and healers. They understand the need but provide opposition to the GDF’s views nonetheless. What’s surprising is that the GDF and Sanctum Collective must have some kind of deal going on. Especially if we need to go and meet with them.”

“I mean, they’re researchers. Doesn’t it make sense that the military would have a deal with them so they can keep ahead of magical advancements?” I ask, putting in my two cents.

Baylee shrugs, “I suppose it does.”

“I’ll tell them anything they need, so long as it gets more Volcora dead,” Claire states, her voice alight with a burning rage.

I turn towards her in surprise, not sure what had come over my fun-loving new friend. However, before I can say anything, the elevator dings open, prompting the end of our chat.

We all step into the lobby and make our way through together, drawing quite a bit of attention. Apparently, a group of teenagers leaving through the lobby has a high likelihood of being a sentinel team. Luckily, though, anyone trying to raise their phones to take pictures gets a very stern look from the armed guards placed all around the lobby.

Quickly, our group breaks up, Baylee and I heading in one direction, with Haruto and Claire heading in another. I’d expected Baylee to break off from me rather quickly once we got outside, but she ends up walking with me to the exact same tram station.

I look over to her as we both sit down in the tram together. “You live by Silver Ridge as well?” I question, and she nods.

“I’m pretty excited you do, too,” she admits, her voice a bit more somber than usual. “I moved here fairly recently, and I don’t have a lot of friends yet.”

Sensing the vulnerable mood of my new friend. I wrap my arm around her in a side hug. “Sure, you do. You have me, and Claire, and Haruto. I think we’re even in a few of the same classes, so we can study together if you like.”

For a long moment, Baylee studies me as if she’s trying to determine if I’m serious. Eventually, a grin breaks out across her face once more, not doing much to mask the wetness of her eyes. “Thank you, Serena. I’m glad I met you.”

I match her smile with a shy one of my own, my cheeks flushing. “You too,” I say, reflecting on my own lack of real friends.

For the next ten or so minutes, we ride in silence. Before, finally, I speak up again. “I want to try talking to Akari,” I tell Baylee, wanting to get my thoughts out. “She seemed so sad to me and… I just think that we should give her another chance.”

Baylee nods slowly, “I’ll come with you then. Just… be so careful around her, Serena. I’ve read too many news stories about her family. I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

I hold out my pinky to Baylee, “Promise.”

With a childlike smile, Baylee wraps her pinky around mine, and we shake. “Now that you’ve promised,” she says, “I think I know where we can find Akari. If my eye for faces is correct, I think she goes to Silver Ridge too and is a year below us.”

We talk for a while longer, but it’s not too long later that we arrive at our destination, and both head our own ways. I can’t seem to stop smiling as I walk away from Baylee, ecstatic to tell my dad about the new friends I’d made and the crazy experiences I’d had. So far, sentinel life is just as promised.

The next morning, I find myself standing nervously in the lobby of the Sanctum Collective’s Shinara branch. Like all of the Sanctum Collective’s buildings, the entire place is built in an old Victorian style, standing out starkly against the rest of Shinara’s silvery skyline. While the building doesn’t hold a candle to the GDF’s headquarters in size, it easily surpasses it in beauty. Enough to show just how much funding the predominant experts on magic were receiving.

Unlike the GDF’s lobby, the lobby of the Sanctum Collective doesn’t appear busy. If anything, there’s hardly anyone here. I suppose that makes sense for a Saturday, though. The lobby itself is mostly made of wood and resembles an old library. There are old books packed into shelves all around the lobby, with dozens of small, comfortable reading nooks placed around stained-glass windows. More than a few of the reading nooks are occupied, with people curled in plush seats leafing through books. The entire lobby is filled with the slight scent of lavender incense, reminding me of Celeste and calming my nerves.

In fact, the entire vibe of the place seems designed to be calming. While the people here are certainly important, how could people who liked books this much be bad? They even have hand-painted artwork on the walls, and a large part of me would love to simply wander the building, enjoying the art and the peaceful tranquility of the space. Sadly, I’m here for a reason. I’ll have to ask if I can have a look around at another time.

So, squaring my shoulders, I make my way towards the large wooden reception desk and the handsome young man sitting behind it. The man wears a crisp business suit and a pair of inscribed glasses. He looks up at me before placing a bookmark in a large tome and regarding me carefully. His eyes flick to me, then my left shoulder where Celeste is currently perched.

My eyes widen a fraction as I stop before the desk. Had… had he seen Celeste? No one had ever seen her before, at least, not unless she wanted to be seen.

Before I can even speak, the man gives me a genuine smile. “Miss Solace, I take it. How kind of you to arrive early. We are ahead of schedule today, and a representative is already waiting for you. I will page her now. While we wait, can I offer you anything? We have pastries as well as coffee, tea, or water.”

I blink; how had he known my name? I mean, the GDF must have given them my information, but my appointment isn’t for another hour! I’d been expecting to do my normal process of sitting around for an hour or so before the appointment actually started. Had he seen Celeste and recognized her?

My confidence faltering, I hesitantly return the man’s smile. “Thank you, uh,” I glance at the nameplate on the desk, “Mr. Barlowe. I-I think I’m fine without any refreshments.”

The man — Hunter Barlowe, according to his nameplate — gives a seated bow. “Of course, Miss Solace. Please, make yourself at home while you wait; blue sentinels are always welcome at the Sanctum Collective.”

Thanking the man once more, I scramble away to go and sit in the small waiting area before his desk. Celeste hops down from my shoulder onto my lap, and I absently stroke her silky white fur as I try to calm myself.

“Is it just me, or was that kind of creepy?” I ask Celeste quietly.

[It was definitely odd, and I think he saw me somehow,] Celeste responds. [I don’t know much about the Sanctum Collective, but I got a weird feeling from that man, from this entire place, really.]

“What kind of feeling?”I question.

[Old magic,] Celeste responds. [Like talking to a centurion who is much older and more powerful than me. Like talking to my mother…]

I bite my lip, contemplating. I often forget that Celeste is actually a centurion. We hadn’t spoken much of her time before we’d met; she’d gotten embarrassed every time I’d asked about it, so I’d just stopped bringing it up. Still, I wonder what kind of things she had experienced in her life.

With a soft chime, an elevator opens, interrupting my thoughts. I glance up and gasp in surprise as I see a familiar figure approaching me with a smile. Scooping Celeste in my arms, I shoot to my feet, walking over towards her.

“Professor Rhinebeck!” I exclaim — albeit softly in the library esc space.

My Basics of Magic teacher smiles down at me happily, “I’m glad to finally see you here, Serena. Being a blue sentinel is a good fit for you; I wasn’t sure which way you’d go,” she says, glancing down at Celeste in my arms and tapping her inscribed glasses.

My eyes widen, the glasses! They’re the same as the man at the desk had been wearing, the same as Professor Rhinebeck always wore to class!

My mind flashes back to my last Basics of Magic class, where Professor Rhinebeck had seemed concerned about me. I'd assumed she'd been worried because I came in late, but had she been able to see Celeste?

“You… you knew. Didn’t you?” I ask, dumbfounded.

Professor Rhinebeck puts a gentle hand on my shoulder and starts guiding us toward the wood-paneled elevator. “This is the Sanctum Collective, dear. Knowing things is what we do.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” I ask, allowing myself to be guided into the elevator as my professor pushes the button.

Professor Rhinebeck shrugs, “The decision to become a sentinel is one that is deeply personal. I would never interfere with something like that lightly. If you accepted, I would see you here eventually, and if you declined, well, that’s your choice to make.”

For a long moment, I simply stand stunned in the elevator. I’d grown so used to the idea that no one could see Celeste that I had never considered that her presence could have given me away as a sentinel candidate. I mean, Professor Rhinebeck had always given off the impression that she knew everything, but this… this is ridiculous.

After only a few minutes, the elevator dings open once again, opening into what appears to be the entry foyer of an old Victorian mansion. The walls are once more lined with paintings and old bookshelves.

Rhinebeck leads me through a few twisting hallways until I find myself standing before a door with her name on it. Opening it, she leads me into a spacious office with an amazing view down at the city below, massive silvery structures threaded together by the skyway bridges and tramlines.

Professor Rhinebeck ignores the seat beside her large oak desk, instead settling on a couch before a small coffee table that overlooks the window. She pats the seat beside her on the couch, and I take it, absently looking out over the city far below.

“So,” Rhinebeck starts, looking out the window with a relaxed expression. “I suppose we should get started with the purpose of this meeting. However, before we do. Do you have any questions for me?”

I blink, “Uhh-” I start lamely. I have questions, I know that I do, but now that I’m on the spot like this, all of them seem to have fled my mind. Except… no, I do have one question.

“You’ve been teaching at Silver Ridge for years now,” I start. “Why? With an office like this, you are clearly high up in the Collective. So why teach a bunch of high schoolers?”

Professor Rhinebeck laughs lightly, “My role here at the Collective is to be the point of contact for new sentinels who are curious about magic. So, I teach at Silver Ridge to make myself available at the start of a sentinel’s career. Almost all sentinels form their bonds while they are still teenagers; it's necessary to survive the bonding process, and with their new monetary income, almost all of them end up at the best school available.”

“Which is Silver Ridge,” I say, nodding.

Silver Ridge is the premier high school in Shinara, and almost everyone wants to attend. I’d seen as much with Haruto and Claire yesterday. Silver Ridge graduates almost always end up in good colleges before finding themselves in high positions within the GDF, Sanctum Collective, or some corporation. I’d been profoundly lucky to get in after my dad aced his job interview for his history teacher position.

“Indeed,” Rhinebeck agrees. “By teaching at Silver Ridge, I’m available to answer the questions that pop into your head or help you understand a new ability.”

“While also making sure we form close ties with the Sanctum Collective,” I add wryly.

Rhinebeck just laughs again, “I am not unaware of my own motivation. However, is having a connection with us really so bad? We are here to help you, after all.”

I bite my lip, “Are you here to help me or to study me? Sentinels are still a hot commodity.”

Rhinebeck shrugs, “Yes and no, the basics of what a sentinel can do are well studied. It’s only once you get into the higher reaches of power that things start changing. We are going off topic, however; let’s get back to what this meeting is for.”

I frown at the change of subject but accept it. “Alright, why am I here?”

“Firstly, to register for classes,” Rhinebeck says. “While the GDF will be handling all of your combat-related training, your magical study will be completed here. Time will be allotted for you to come to classes here at the Collective, either during your normal school days or during your time at the GDF.”

“What kind of classes?” I ask, interest spiking. Even with Silver Ridge’s fame, they only teach the most basic aspects of magic. Real magical knowledge is kept restricted to all but a few. As a sentinel, I guess I’m now worthy of joining those ranks.

Rhinebeck grins, “That depends, Serena. What impossible things would you like to learn.”

Memories flash across my vision as I consider her question. Sitting beside my mother’s bed in the old hospital, holding her hand and begging her to wake up just one more time, and finally, standing beside a cold granite gravestone with tears in my eyes and a hole in my heart.

I close my eyes for a long moment, forcing down my rising emotions. Then, I look up and meet Professor Rhinebeck’s eyes, “Teach me how to cure cancer.”

Three hours later, I leave with a new class schedule. One that I can’t wait to start.

Chapter Thirteen: Playing the Hero

A note from Alusion

Content Warning:

This chapter shows a brief depiction of physical assault. If you would like to skip over this part, I will leave a brief summary for you at the end of the chapter.

The next day proves to be rather uneventful. While I do hang out a bit with Baylee, there really isn’t a lot for me to do on a Sunday. As such, I mostly spend time with Celeste in my room and catch up on some of the mountain of homework I’d missed out on by missing class so often. However, I do have time for a little fun, with Celeste tutoring me in mental communication.

As it turns out, mental communication isn’t quite as easy as the other magic I’d picked up upon becoming a sentinel. I have to focus hard on the idea of Celeste and imagine throwing a thought to her. It isn’t wildly difficult, but it does take a bit of mental gymnastics to get it to work. Still, I have the day off and don’t have anything else pressing going on, so I deem it wise to learn to talk to Celeste silently; besides, worrying about looking like I’m talking to myself is getting old rather fast.

On Monday morning, I once more have to go to school and my first real archery practice with my team. On top of that, though, Baylee and I had met up and decided that operation talk-to-Akari is a go. Well, as soon as we can find her.

As it turns out, Baylee and I do share a number of the more general classes at Silver Ridge. Really, it’s a surprise that I hadn’t recognized her as soon as she’d come up to me in orientation. In my defense though, she hadn’t recognized me either. Anyway, this means that we end up switching our seats in class to sit closer to each other, assigned seating not being a thing at Silver Ridge.

All this time together gives us time to plot our approach. As promised, we both agree that neither of us will attempt approaching Akari alone, and we will both try to keep an eye out when walking between classes. That’s easier said than done, though. Since, according to Baylee, we are both a year older than Akari, and our classes often aren’t in the same areas of the school.

Still, we have a plan, the first step of which is to locate Akari. I’d thought this would be the hardest part, but as it turns out, it’s actually quite simple. Since Celeste and Baylee’s familiar, Viera, can both turn invisible to scout out the school while classes are ongoing, locating Akari hadn’t actually been that hard. Thus, by the end of the first period, our target had been located attending a particularly boring history lecture from my dad.

After that, it was easy to have Celeste stick near enough to Akari to observe her while also staying far enough away and hidden enough not to be picked up by Akari’s own familiar. With Celeste tailing Akari, all Baylee and I have to do is wait until everyone is released for lunch hour to make our approach.

Later, Baylee and I walk side by side through the crowded hallway. Something that is more difficult than it seems due to the fact that I am tiny, and while Baylee is bigger, she still isn’t as big as the guys and doesn’t do well as a human shield. Still, as brave sentinels, we manage to defeat the dreaded lunch rush of the school.

“Alright,” I say, looking around the lunchroom as the serving line rapidly grows. My nerves make my stomach roil and my normally small appetite nonexistent. Truthfully, after everything Baylee had said, talking to Akari seems like a daunting task. Even though I still really want to try.

“Are you ready for phase two?” I ask Baylee, looking over at my friend.

Baylee nods, face set in grim determination. “Just have Celeste tell us where to go. We’ll act like we’re just talking and happened to bump into her. Ask her if she would like to sit with us. If she still refuses to interact, well, there’s not much we can do. We can’t force someone to be friends with us.”

I nod my agreement; if Akari completely blows us off again, even while we’re trying our best to be nice, then she’ll have to be on her own. As much as my intuition tells me that she needs a friend, if she doesn’t want one, forcing her won’t get us anywhere. After that, all we can do is remain friendly and hope she’ll be up to talk to us.

So, braving the awkward smell of hormonal teenagers and the sound of annoying memes being shouted, Baylee and I continue onward. Hoping what we find won’t be our doom.

“Celeste, where is the target?” I think to my trusty spy as, truthfully, I have no idea where I’m going. I’m proud of how well I’m able to communicate with Celeste now; even though she isn’t near me at the moment, I can still speak with her telepathically.

[Akari just finished Kendo,] Celeste reports. [I have refrained from looking as she is currently changing, but I expect her to be on her way to you soon.]

“Come on, call her the target. It’s more fun that way,” I goad my familiar with a smile as I take Baylee’s arm to steer her in the right direction.

Celeste sends me a dramatic sigh, which I know is bull crap because she is loving this. [Target is in position. She will be headed your way soon.]

I grin, “See, wasn’t that more fun?” I ask Celeste before turning towards Baylee.

“She’s in the locker room,” I report to Baylee in a hushed whisper. I’m maybe going a bit too far with the whole, secret agent, thing. But sometimes, you just have to live a little.

“If we move slowly in that direction, we can act like we are taking the eastern exit to get food off campus when we run into her,” Baylee whispers back.

I nod my agreement. Going off campus for lunch is fairly common, especially for the wealthy students who can afford the outrageous prices that shops around the high school charge for food. Besides, we are both rich now, I guess, so we can even afford it.

Baylee and I make our way slowly in that direction for about thirty seconds before I get another message from Celeste. This time, though, she sounds urgent.

[Serena, you two should hurry,] comes Celeste’s insistent voice. [I hear yelling and the sounds of a fight. I think I hear Akari involved. I’m going inside.]

My eyes go wide, this is so not part of the plan! I turn to Baylee, “We need to get the locker room now! Celeste says that there is a fight going on!” I exclaim.

Baylee’s eyes go wide as saucers, “Do you think Akari attacked someone?”

“Or is getting attacked by someone. Come on, let’s go!” I say, making my way against the flow of people as best I can towards the locker room.

Fear twists my stomach as I run, just knowing that something bad could be happening to my prospective friend. I can feel my mists wanting to explode out of me, roiling like a storm cloud just under my skin. I want to shift, use all my power, and make my way to Akari as fast as possible. That would out me as a sentinel, though, and it isn’t something I’m willing to do just yet.

Baylee and I run through the crowded halls as best we can, our school bags bouncing awkwardly against our backs. Pushing against the crowd of people isn’t easy, and I desperately wish for the surge of power shifting would grant me but continue to hold back.

[Akari is being attacked by other girls in her class!] Celeste shouts into my mind as we run, [Get here fast! She’s not even fighting back!]

“Coming as fast as we can,” I mentally tell Celeste, picking up my pace and dodging around a few students who give me weird looks.

Only thirty seconds later, Baylee and I arrive at the girl’s locker room and burst inside. As soon as I step into the locker room, I’m practically assaulted by the smell of body odor. That’s nothing to do with the situation, really; it’s just that high school locker rooms smell absolutely abysmal. Although, I do smell a hint of blood in the air.

Near the back of the locker room, I hear laughing and a weak whimpering sound. A sound that almost makes me shift right there and then. Akari is being attacked, my teammate! I’ll be damned if I let anyone hurt her. Even if I have to blow my cover as a sentinel, if I need my assault state for this, I will shift.

My fear is replaced by fury as I rush towards the sounds of the brutal assault. Because that’s what this is, an assault. Later, the perpetrators will lie to themselves about it being just a bit of roughhousing or messing with Akari, but I don’t see it that way. These kinds of actions are never acceptable.

I freeze when I finally make my way around the final locker bay and take in the scene. Akari lies on the floor, only partially clothed. She is curled into a ball to protect herself from the three bullies that stand around her, raining kicks down on the smaller girl. Each one is far larger than Akari, who is even smaller than I am. Akari’s bare upper body is littered with dark bruises, which makes me see red. What’s worse, though, is what is under those bruises. Scars, dozens of them, run all along Akari’s small frame. It looks like someone had been cutting her. And worse, there is one massive, black, spiderwebbing scar-like mark at the center of her back. It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen; the color is blacker than ink, and it seems to absorb the light.

For a moment, I can’t move, my anger and confusion too much for me to process. Baylee, however, doesn’t have any such problems. “Get the fuck off of her, or I will send this video to the police!” Baylee shouts, holding up an expensive smartphone wrapped in a pink case.

Baylee steps forward, still aiming her phone at the perpetrators, who seem more than a little concerned about the fact that they’d been recorded as they turn on us. They glare hatred in our direction, looking more like volcora in human skin than actual teenagers in that moment.

My heart misses a beat as I look up at the larger girls. Even a year younger, all of them are bigger than me. To my surprise, Baylee takes a step forward, gently pushing me behind her back. Still strangely protective, I think, even as I prepare to help Baylee if needs be. The moment I’d chosen to be a sentinel is the moment I’d chosen to fight back in moments like this. While Baylee’s protectiveness is appreciated, it’s not necessary.

Besides, if push came to shove, Baylee and I aren’t opponents that can be beaten. Not if we draw on our abilities for self-defense. A fact that makes me wonder why Akari hadn’t done so. Although… looking more closely, all three of the attackers look eerily similar to Akari — dark hair, pale skin, and deep brown eyes. Could they be related? Is that why Akari was taking this abuse? Was she just unwilling to fight back against someone related to her?

That line of thinking has me gritting my teeth with impotent anger. What is going on with this family?!

“If we leave, you delete the video?” one of the teenagers asks, looking strangely calm. She’s most likely the ringleader.

“If you leave, I won’t press send right now,” Baylee retorts, her face a mask of fury.

I’m not sure what it was the teenagers saw that made them decide to cut their losses. They could have tried to take Baylee’s phone, tried to make sure that she never had a chance to send the video to anyone. Maybe it was the look in Baylee’s eyes, the complete lack of fear. Maybe it was that they didn’t feel comfortable trying to take on more even odds. Whatever the reason, the teenagers nod and make their way out of the locker room, Baylee and I watching them the entire time.

On their way out, the leader of the girls throws a nasty smile over her shoulder. “See you for dinner tonight, Akari,” she says with a giggle, before striding out of the room.

For a moment, I just stand in place, seething with fury. I stab my fingernails into my palm, using the sharp pain to help me focus. There is still work to be done, after all.

Certainly, the confrontation is the part of being a sentinel that Baylee is the best at. Now, it’s time to get to where I feel as if I will shine, the aftermath. I run to Akari’s side, immediately striping off my school jacket and draping it over the smaller girl to offer her some privacy. Still, I can’t help but get an up-close view of her scarred body.

As gently as I can, I lay my hand on Akari’s shoulder. Desperately wishing I had a healing ability. “Akari, it’s Serena from your sentinel team,” I say softly, keeping a gentle hand on her shoulder, “Baylee is here too, and we’re going to make sure you’re safe. Okay?”

“I-I… I’m fine. T-This is a family matter. Just… just leave, please,” Akari says, her voice weak and fragile.

I shake my head, “You aren’t fine, Akari. You’re hurt. If you would consent to it, I would like to help you dress and take you to the nurse’s office,” I say, keeping my voice as gentle and calming as I can.

Akari shakes her head, and I can see she’s crying. “No… I can’t see the nurse,” she manages through her tears.

I nod, not sure why she wouldn’t want to see the nurse but sure that pressing the issue wouldn’t get me anywhere. “Okay, that’s fine. Let’s still get you dressed and somewhere safe, though, okay? I’ll be with you the whole time, and I promise I won’t let anyone ask any questions you don’t want to answer. Does that sound alright?”

Akari doesn’t answer for a few long moments, seemingly trying to steady herself. Her entire body trembles: with pain, weakness, or fear, I don’t know. Finally, Akari nods and, with much effort, pulls herself to her feet. Seeing Akari’s top and jacket lying on the floor a few meters away, I retrieve them and gently help Akari back into her clothes. Receiving my jacket back in return.

Slipping it on, I once more attempt to soothe Akari. “I have a teacher who is a friend. He doesn’t have a class after lunch, so he will let us stay in his room while you recover. He won’t ask any questions, I promise.”

Akari seems to consider for a long moment before accepting my proposal with another nod.

Taking out my phone, I consider whether I should just call my father, but he has a class immediately after lunch, which is already making its way towards over. Akari will need longer than just a few minutes to pull herself together. Luckily, my words hadn’t been a lie. I do know a quite friendly archery teacher.

With a few short taps, I call Mr. Yamamoto. It rings for a few moments before my teacher picks up. “Hello?” he asks, likely not recognizing my number as I rarely have need to contact him.

Stepping away from Akari for a moment, I speak softly into the phone. Loud enough only for Mr. Yamamoto to hear. “Sensei, it’s Serena. One of my friends was just attacked in the girl’s locker room. She is refusing to see the nurse, and I’m not sure what to do. Can I bring her to your room?”

Mr. Yamamoto is silent for a long moment before speaking quickly. “I understand, Serena. You’ve done well to call on me, child. Are you and your friend currently safe where you are?”

I nod stupidly, then realizing he can’t see me, respond. “Yes, sensei. We are safe here for now. My other friend and I drove away the attackers.”

“Good girl,” Mr. Yamamoto replies sharply. “Stay put; I am on my way and will escort you girls to my classroom. You are to stay on the phone with me until I arrive. Are you hurt yourself, Serena?”

“No, I’m okay,” I tell him, receiving a relieved breath in return.

I’m almost startled by how much my old teacher seems to care for me. I suppose it makes sense, though. I’ve been taking archery from him since I was a girl. Ever since Dad landed his job and had enough money to pay for lessons, I’ve been learning from Mr. Yamamoto. Still, his honest concern feels nice.

“Good,” Mr. Yamamoto responds. “Stay where you are and watch the door. Do not leave until I arrive, understand?” he repeats.

“I understand, sensei,” I say, doing my best to keep myself calm. The way Mr. Yamamoto is acting has me feeling all kinds of nervous. I hadn’t been wrong to categorize this as an assault.

We all wait for a tense few minutes while Mr. Yamamoto makes his way to us. We sit silently in the locker room, Akari with her eyes downcast, looking as if she’s second-guessing her choice to let me help her. Our silence is only occasionally broken by Mr. Yamamoto checking on us over the call.

Finally, our wait ends as Mr. Yamamoto speaks up once more. “I’m outside the locker room door. Please, come out so I may assess the damage.”

Agreeing, the three of us silently make our way for the door. Akari limps quite heavily, and I quickly go back to support her. She stays silent as we move, tears still leaking from her eyes.

I want to question, to ask if she’s okay and if there is anything more I can do to help her. Yet, I have a feeling that such questions wouldn’t be welcome. Maybe once she recovers somewhat, she might be willing to talk. I also know that I can only do so much. Having seen her scars, Akari will more than likely need a mental health professional. That is, if she is even out of danger to begin with. I can’t even begin to imagine what her life must be like.

Pushing open the door to the locker room, I find myself looking up at Mr. Yamamoto, who had been waiting as promised. As soon as he sees us, his aged face crumples with concern.

Crouching down before a panting Akari, Mr. Yamamoto asks, “What is your name, child?”

Akari looks for a moment as if she won’t answer. However, after looking between Baylee and me, she speaks. “Akari, sir. I’m sorry, I-I do not mean to cause u-undo disturbance. I can return to my classes.”

My old teacher isn’t having any of that, though. He shakes his head before seemingly assessing Akari for wounds. “Miss Akari, I’m afraid I must recommend you allow yourself to be admitted to the hospital. You have suffered grievous injury.”

Akari shakes her head franticly at his words, “No, please. No hospital. I’ll be fine; I just need time.”

Mr. Yamamoto looks quite disgruntled at that. “Miss Akari, I will not force you to the hospital, but with injuries like yours, there are risks if they aren’t treated properly, risks including permanent disability or even death. Once again, I implore you to consent to at least meeting with a medical professional.”

Akari once again shakes her head, the impassive mask of her face slowly reasserting itself. “No hospitals. I’m okay,” she confirms, her voice firm.

Mr. Yamamoto still seems disgruntled but appears to realize that his current tact isn’t having any effect. Instead, he turns his eyes towards me, a questioning look in them that I know well. He wants me to explain everything I know since he knows I won’t deny him. I mouth the word “later,” and he seems to accept.

“Very well,” Mr. Yamamoto says, looking between us three. “I will take you girls to my classroom to recover.”

Ten minutes later, I find myself with Mr. Yamamoto standing outside his classroom. Baylee and Akari are inside with the period having started, leaving the two of us in relative isolation in the hallway.

“Tell me what happened,” Mr. Yamamoto orders, having never been one to beat around the bush.

“Baylee, Akari, and I met during an activity over the weekend. Baylee and I discovered that we all went to the same school after Akari had left, so we wanted to track her down and talk to her about it. We heard that she had Kendo as her final period before lunch, so we went to the locker room to see if she was there. That’s when we heard the yelling,” I explain, trying my best to be vague about how I’d met my new friends. Mr. Yamamoto knows me well enough to know that I hadn’t known Baylee until recently. Besides, nothing I’d said is technically a lie, except how we’d known where to find Akari, that is.

Mr. Yamamoto gives me a long look before nodding. “I see. Do you know why your friend is refusing medical aid?”

I frown; I can’t know for certain, but I definitely have a guess. I’d bet that she doesn’t want any kind of medical examination so that she doesn’t have to answer questions about her scars. Perhaps something her family had taught her to do.

“I have an idea, but I don’t think she’d like me telling. Me telling you won’t cause her to change her mind if I’m right. I’ll tell you if you push, but… please don’t. I feel I will lose her trust forever if I do,” I explain.

Mr. Yamamoto frowns as well, “I deeply dislike this situation, Serena. Still, I must say that you have acted with much honor and bravery. For that, I commend you. I do wish I could do more for your friend than offer her a place to rest, but if she will not consent to medical care, then there is little we can do for her. Perhaps you and Miss Baylee will be able to convince her in time, as that is all I can see us being able to do moving forward.”

“Thank you, sensei. I’m sorry I-” I start before being cut off by a shout.

“Serena!” yells my dad’s voice, his feet pounding the tile floor of the hallway as he approaches us.

He’s to me in an instant, looking like he wants to pull me into a hug but is reluctant to do so. He looks me up and down quickly, his eyes growing wide with fear. “Where are you hurt? What happened?”

I blink in confusion before looking down to where Dad’s eyes had gone. There’s blood on my school coat. I touch it, confused, before I realize what had happened. It must have gotten there when I’d covered Akari with my coat.

Realizing this, I look up to my dad, who watches me with extreme concern. “It’s okay, Dad, it’s not my blood. I lent the victim my coat to cover herself, and I didn’t realize there was blood on it is all. I’m not hurt.” It feels wrong to call Akari a victim, but it is accurate, and I won’t lie to my dad.

“Oh, thank god!” Dad exclaims, bending down and sweeping me up into his arms, where he holds me tightly against his chest, my feet dangling helplessly off the ground.

“D-Dad…” I squeak in protest. “Can’t b-breathe…”

Dad gives me one last squeeze before gently placing me back on my feet. “Sorry, darling. I heard you were involved in an incident, and someone was badly hurt. You scared the life out of me with that blood on your clothes.”

I step in and wrap my arms around my father in a gentler version of his massive bear hug. “I’m okay, Dad, I promise.”

A note from Alusion

Chapter Summary For Those Who Skipped:

Serena, who has learned to mentally communicate with Celeste after putting it off, goes with Baylee to find Akari during their next school day. Baylee and Serena find Akari being attacked in the girl's locker room and help stop the assault — Baylee takes a video and threatens to send it to the police if the attackers won't leave.

After Akari refuses to see the school nurse, Serena calls Mr. Yamamoto for help. Mr. Yamamoto takes the girls back to his classroom so they can recover. Akari continues to refuse medical aid, and Mr. Yamamoto questions Serena for more information about Akari's situation.

Chapter Fourteen: Soul of the Healer

Baylee and I stay with Akari for our next two periods as she slowly calms down. Despite this, Akari hardly talks, and, as I’d promised, I don’t ask any questions I don’t think she’ll want to answer. It’s a struggle not to ask, but I know that, to help Akari, I need to keep her trust. The longer I spend with her, the more I feel that something is profoundly wrong in the girl’s life. It’s something that I feel the need to rectify, but I know that may not be welcome.

It’s hard for me to look at Akari’s injuries and not want to help in any way I can. Sadly, I’m not a medical professional, and I don’t have any healing abilities yet. Although, I am determined to get one as soon as I figure out how.

Baylee and I don’t mention the video she had taken towards the end of Akari’s assault. While it could definitely be used as evidence against the girls in question, we need to wait for Akari to get feeling better before we broach that topic. I’m not sure if she’ll want to press charges, but I certainly want her to.

Ultimately, our time with Akari proves to be frustrating as, despite everything we try and think of, Baylee and I can’t seem to find a way to get through to her. Once her stiff posture and stony face had reasserted itself, it proved impossible to get anything else out of her. Eventually, Akari just requests to be allowed to return to her normal class schedule once more, and — not really being able to stop her — Mr. Yamamoto lets her leave.

Baylee, not wanting to miss more of her classes than she has to, leaves as well — offering me a smile and a goodbye wave. Our little mission had been a disaster, but at least I feel like we’d done some good together. Who knows how much worse Akari could have been hurt without our intervention?

Since my current period is about to end and my next one is in the classroom I’m already sitting in, I decide to just stay put. Mr. Yamamoto and I look quietly out the window together as we wait for the rest of my archery class to arrive. Sadly, these won’t be the hardcore members of the archery team like me, but just the normal class of high schoolers wanting to learn how to shoot for recreation or for their mandatory combat elective; team practice comes after.

“I wish I could do more for Akari,” I admit to Mr. Yamamoto, absently rubbing at the dried blood stain on my jacket.

“As do I, my student,” Mr. Yamamoto responds, quietly looking out his classroom window at the field of archery targets. “Yet, there is only so much we can do to help another if they are not willing to help themselves.”

“I don’t know what to do, sensei,” I say, my head down with shame. I’m meant to be a blue sentinel, a healer. Someone to help heal and protect the victims of such an attack. I’d done my best, but I can’t help but feel like I failed. There is an entire layer to this that I don’t understand, and I’m nervous to uncover.

“There is little you can do.” Mr. Yamamoto says before appearing to think a moment. “I might suggest this approach. Simply make yourself available, continue being kind, and offering friendship. Show her that you care about her well-being and honestly want the best for her. From our previous conversation, I know that young Akari has secrets, most likely painful ones. All you need to do for now is make sure that she knows that the life she is living is not the only one available to her. You can show her another path, but you cannot make her walk it. Any such compulsion would ultimately be false.”

I nod to myself, trying to come up with a further plan to help Akari. “Baylee and I will keep an eye on her. If those younger year girls know that we’re watching out for her, then maybe they’ll leave her alone.”

“That is a good start, but it is only a start. If you want to truly help Akari, you must be committed all the way. Eat with her, walk with her between classes, spend your free time with her, and do all that you can to make sure she feels comfortable with you. Do not force her to open up; simply be there when she decides to do so on her own,” Mr. Yamamoto advises.

“So, just be her friend?” I ask.

Mr. Yamamoto nods, “You might be the only one she has.” With that, Mr. Yamamoto stands from his classroom seat and stretches his arms. “For now, though, we have archery to do. Come, my student, show me what you’ve got. I have high hopes for you in the tournament.”

With that, Mr. Yamamoto and I both head out onto the archery range early, grabbing our bows to do some shooting and let off some steam.

I pull back the bow, the string not feeling as heavy as it once had as it presses into my fingers. I pull back until the string brushes against the tip of my nose, sighting the target in the distance. My hands are steady and confident, my movements deft and controlled. I breathe in, focusing my entire being on the target until nothing else remains. Exhaling, I release my arrow, careful to keep my bow raised for some time after the shot to make sure I don’t lower it too soon. I know from the moment of release that the arrow will fly true, and, with a thud, it slams into the dead center of the target.

I’d been shooting for the last few hours, first with just me and Mr. Yamamoto, then with the normal class, and finally with my teammates. I’ve been doing archery for a long time, but I’ve never had a performance as good as today. The bow feels light, and my hands are steady. My eyes are sharper than ever, focusing like a laser on where I want to hit. This must be from bonding with my soul gem, and I can’t help but wonder how good I’d be in my assault state. I really want to find out.

I’m still far from perfect, but my improvement is enough to draw the attention of my teammates.

“Dang Serena,” comments Benny, an old friend of mine who’d also been doing archery for a long time. “I’ve hardly seen you miss a shot today.”

“That’s because she hasn’t!” shouts over the only other girl on the team, Lyra. “I fully expect you to carry us through the tournament while I slack off!” she calls with a laugh.

I flush bright red at the attention, immediately falling out of my state of focus. “T-Thanks, guys. I think I’m just on a roll today.”

“Well, keep it up,” Benny says, nocking another arrow for his next shot. “Lyra isn’t wrong that you could bring us to regionals at the rate you’re improving. We’ll do our best to keep up with you,” he adds, making me flush bright red all over again.

It’s fair to say that, for my next shot, my head isn’t in the game, and it goes slightly wide.

The archery team has only five members: two girls with Lyra and me, and three guys with Benny and two others I don’t know as well. I’m sure that will change soon, though, as Mr. Yamamoto is doing his best to make sure that we become tight. Spending so much time together practicing to work together for the tournament is great for bonding, and by the end of the first team practice, I’d gotten to know Lyra fairly well and even learned the names of the other two guys, Vahn and Kenji.

We practice for a few hours after the school had technically ended, and given my extra practice today, my fingers feel raw by the time we call an end to our practice. The sun is low in the sky, and I’m starting to shiver. The school uniform offers me a coat but still makes me wear a skirt in this cold weather, which is just stupid. Sadly, the eco-domes and the skyway bridges only filter out smog; they do nothing for temperature.

Ignoring the small talk of my teammates, I quietly reflect on my day as I unstring my bow so it can be safely stored. As always, I find comfort in the familiar motions of caring for the smooth wood of my bow, taking my time to wipe down the bow’s limbs with a damp cloth and care for the string. Running my hands along the wooden grain once it’s all cleaned off and ready to go for tomorrow.

As much as I try to reflect on my archery performance as Mr. Yamamoto had taught, I can’t help but find my mind drifting back to Akari. I wonder where she is right now. I wonder if she’s in pain. I know that she needs help; I just wish I could do something.

I suppose all I can do is follow Mr. Yamamoto's advice. Just make myself available and keep trying. Still, I have an awful feeling that something about her situation is profoundly wrong — that she needs help, and she needs it now. I don’t know where the feeling is coming from, but I can’t seem to stop thinking about it.

With a sigh, I stand and stow my bow in its cubby and move to grab my bag. I’m going to be in for a long night of worrying. On my way, Benny flags me down with a wave, and I walk over.

“Hey, Serena. We’re thinking of going to get some food together as a victory lap for us all getting on the team. You want to come? You’re our star archer and all that,” Benny asks with a grin.

My natural instinct is to attempt to come up with an excuse as to why I can’t go, but… no. This will be good for me. More friends can’t be a bad thing, right? Besides, it will be good to get to know my team better. Who needs to do that pile of homework sitting in my room anyway?

I give Benny a shy smile, “Sure, I’d love to. Just let me text my dad,” I say, proud of how far I’ve come in such a short time in terms of socializing. I’m still not good at it, and I still don’t like it. But… at least I have the courage to try. Besides, I’m a sentinel now. How hard could a team dinner be?

That’s how, after shooting my dad a text letting him know I’d be slow getting back, I end up walking out of the school with my new archery team.

“I think you could pull it off too!” Benny exclaims to Lyra, laughing as our group of five exits the restaurant out into the chill of the night.

Pedestrians stream past us on the narrow skybride we emerge onto, and a frigid breeze tugs at my hair. Despite the late hour, Shinara sparkles with light from the thousands of windows and advertisements on the skyscrapers.

As we move down the bridge, Benny pauses for a moment, the smile dropping from his face. The others don’t seem to notice, but I stop for a moment to follow his gaze. His eyes had locked on the front of a clothing store for women, with mannequins wearing dresses in the window display. Weird, I wonder if he knows someone who works there?

“You okay?” I ask, wondering what was bothering him.

Benny looks towards the shop for only a moment longer before turning back towards me and smiling. This smile, though, doesn’t reach his eyes. “I’m fine. I’ll, uh, see you tomorrow, I guess.”

I return his smile with my own, doing my best to be supportive of… whatever that had been. “Yeah, I’ll see you tomorrow. Have a good night, Benny.”

Benny winces at my words, and I can’t quite figure out why. Had I said something wrong? “Y-You too, Serena,” he says before practically scrambling to get away.

I watch Benny go for a while, puzzled, but ultimately turn away. The rest of my team had also dispersed, leaving me to make my own way. I’d enjoyed getting to know the archery team better, although it is going to be kind of a lot getting to know them and my sentinel team at the same time.

It’s getting fairly late now, and I have homework to get done. God knows that I’m behind. Between Celeste appearing, all the things with the GDF, and now Akari. I’ve hardly had time to keep up with my schoolwork; I’d done some on Sunday, but not enough. I have a hard time feeling bad about it, though. The things I’ve been doing were hard and important. I’ll catch up on schoolwork in due time. Besides, I always have Celeste to help cheat.

I frown, looking around as I make my way towards my apartment building. Where even is Celeste? I haven’t seen her since this afternoon. By now, I’ve grown so used to her near-constant presence that it feels odd to be truly by myself. While Celeste does wander off quite often and gives me privacy during my more delicate moments, she has never been gone for this long before.

With a shrug and a tinge of worry, I shoot a thought towards my errant familiar. “Hey, where are you? I’m heading back toward the apartment for the night. Everything okay?”

[I’m perfectly fine. I’ve been following Akari since she left to proceed with her classes. I was concerned about her, and following her has not alleviated my concern. I have kept observing in case I felt the need to have you intervene once more. We are still at the school,] Celeste reports promptly, her voice much flatter than her usual perky self.

My eyes widen at Celeste’s words, and I stop in my tracks. “The school?! What is she doing there? You should have told me earlier!”

[You were enjoying yourself with your team, and I didn’t want to alarm you and ruin your mood. You do deserve a break from time to time. As for what she has been doing, mostly crying and talking to her familiar, so far as I can tell. I have kept my distance to offer her privacy as well as to remain undetected, so I don’t know what she is saying,] Celeste says.

I stand in place, commuters flowing around me as I pause in indecision. I’m not sure where to go. I know I need to get home soon — Dad will get very worried if I don’t — but it’s nearly 9:00 PM, and Akari still hasn’t left the school. What if she’s too injured to walk that far? What if she’s scared to go home? I… I know that my going back to try and help her would be creepy and most likely alienate her forever. What do I do?

“Celeste… do you think she needs me? I don’t want to intrude on her life, but she’s hurt and… I don’t know. I want to help; I just don’t know how,” I say.

[I can try to get closer to listen in if you’d like,] Celeste offers.

I don’t answer, deep in thought as I consider, reconsider, and make my choice. “No, don’t get closer. It doesn’t matter what you hear because I’m coming either way,” I say, altering my direction to head back towards the school.

Ultimately, it doesn’t matter what is happening with Akari. I became a sentinel to heal and protect others. It doesn’t matter if I’m too forceful or if Akari ends up hating me and thinking I’m weird. I want to help her, and right now, that’s the most important thing to me. Perhaps it’s selfish to go when I know my presence will not be welcome. However, I will go anyway, selfish or not.

I reaffirm my decision to myself again and again as I walk through the night towards the school, quickly arriving back on campus as the restaurant we’d chosen hadn’t been too far away. Unlike the city, the wide expanse of the campus is shrouded in shadow. The only illumination comes from the lingering light of the city behind me and the small pools of illumination cast by the few automatic lights on the paths.

The air grows more and more frigid, and the wind continues to rip at my hair and clothes. They must be ventilating the eco-dome. My school uniform is not up for the task of keeping me warm, but all I can think about is Akari. She’s wearing the same uniform as me, and she’d been badly hurt earlier in the day. She must be frozen solid by now if she’s been outside all this time.

“Which way?” I ask Celeste as I make my way back onto campus. Realizing for the first time that I’m currently doing exactly what I’d promised Baylee I wouldn’t do.

[She’s outside, in a small alley between a small administration building and the main school. On the western side of campus,] Celeste reports.

I nod, sort of knowing the spot. My dad has his office in that building, and I’ve gone to see him there a few times. “Thanks, on my way.”

As I walk, I think back to my conversation with Baylee. She’d warned me about Akari’s family, that they were dangerous and unpredictable, and she’d wanted me specifically to stay away as best I could. Even when helping Akari during the school day, Baylee seemed slightly uncomfortable, not talking nearly as much as she normally does. But… that’s just a bias. Akari is a person; she wouldn’t hurt me. Right?

Too soon, I find myself standing before the entrance to the small alley Akari is meant to be in. The area is completely dark, the light wired into the wall of the nearby building having burnt out. Fear causes my heart to bound and my blood to thrum through my veins. I no longer feel the cold that had been bothering me before as my body works itself up into fight or flight mode.

A gray spot detaches itself from a nearby shadow, quickly resolving into Celeste, who leaps up to her normal spot on my shoulder. Her presence comforts me as we both stare at the alley, listening to the faint sounds emerging.

Right, here goes nothing. With a steadying breath, I walk into the alley. This area is so much darker than the rest of campus that I can hardly see as I step into the wall of ink. From how the soft noises in the alley immediately halt, I know Akari had seen me. Her night vision must be better than mine, having been in the darkened space for so long.

“We wondered if you’d come,” Akari says in a soft voice from somewhere deeper in the alley. Her voice sounds sad and deeply hurt. “Your familiar isn’t as stealthy as she thinks she is. Liora has noticed her following us since this morning.”

I feel as if an icy spike had been shoved into my heart. My pulse pounds in my ears as I desperately look deeper into the alley, trying to make out Akari’s small form. Finally, my eyes adjust enough to see her shape. She sits leaning against the admin building as she looks over at me. She sits at an odd angle, as if not caring about the discomfort.

She’d known Celeste was following her? Is that why she hadn’t been surprised when Baylee and I had come to help her in the locker room? Had this been some kind of trap?

I take a hesitant step back before reaffirming my resolve. I am here to help her, and so far, nothing she’s said changes that fact.

Akari lets out a dry laugh without humor. “So, you’re scared of me too. I should have expected that.”

I shake my head, “I’m not scared of you, Akari. I’m here because I want to help you.”

I hear Akari sigh, leaning back further against the wall. “You’re only here because you want something from me, just like everyone else. Or maybe you really are just a naïve little healer girl who won’t leave someone in pain. You clearly don’t want to be here, Serena. Go home.”

I shake my head again, this time with more conviction. “I am here to help you. I’m not leaving until I know that you’re safe.”

“Just… please leave,” Akari mutters, her voice breaking.

“Not until you tell me that you have somewhere to sleep tonight, something to eat, someone to look at those injuries,” I challenge her gently.

Akari doesn’t answer for a long time, just sitting slumped against the wall. The wind is lessened in the alley, but I can still make out her long, dark hair moving in the shadows. For a while, we just stay there in that alley as the minutes tick by. Neither of us moves as we listen to the muted sounds of the city echoing strangely off of the empty buildings of the campus, the sound suppression systems having been deactivated for the night. The air grows more and more frigid as the partial twilight fades into true night, which doesn’t help with my shivering.

“What would you do… what would you do if I said that I didn’t?” Akari asks after a long time, her voice dead and broken.

“I would bring you home with me,” I respond instantly. “You can sleep in my bed, and I’ll take the couch. I know that we still have some leftovers in the fridge to heat up. My dad has taken a few emergency first aid courses so he could bandage you up. Or at least give you some painkillers. You don’t even have to answer any questions. Akari… I can help you. I want to help you. You don’t have to spend your night here.”

“And what about the next night?” Akari asks, “The night after that? How long before that hospitality wears thin? Eventually, I’m going to have to go home, and then…” She shakes her head, looking away.

“First off, I decided to help you. I want to be your friend and your teammate, and there is no end date on that. Whether you stay with me for a night or ten years, my decision will stand,” I say confidently. I’m committed and will stay committed for as long as is needed. Even if Dad doesn’t agree to help, I’ll have money soon and so will Akari. I can make something work.

“Not to mention,” I continue, “you are about to come into a lot of money. You can afford your own apartment or even use one of the ones in GDF Headquarters, which are supposed to be super nice.”

“Won’t work,” Akari says, leaning forward and sounding at least somewhat engaged now, even if her tone is still empty. “I’m sixteen years old, so, in Shinara, I can’t open a bank account without permission from my guardian. My dad will just give all the money I make back to my uncle.”

My eyes widen, that’s bull crap! Isn’t that, like, theft or something? “Well, we can talk to Prof, I’m sure he will help. Or we can use some of my money to hire a lawyer. We have options.”

Akari just sighs, “I still don’t get why you care about any of this. We’ve met one time before today. You should just run along back to your happy little life. I don’t matter. Go spend your effort on someone who deserves it.”

I bite my lip so hard I begin to bleed at her words, my body trembling with emotion. Akari’s words had struck a chord deep within me, a central pillar of my beliefs. I clench my fists in frustration, my nails biting into the flesh of my palm. Tears appear in my eyes as her words play over and over in my head. No, I cannot, will not, allow her to continue believing that!

“That’s… that’s not true,” I manage, voice raw with emotion. “Everyone matters. Everyone deserves it. Every life deserves to be loved, nurtured, and cared for… I care about you! You matter to me! I’m not leaving this alley without you because if I do, I will regret it for the rest of my life! Please… let me heal you.”

I put all of my heart into my words, all of my soul. Every single person in this world, large or small, deserves to be loved and protected. There is no damage that cannot be repaired, no person that is not deserving of love. It’s a belief that’s so core to my being that there is no Serena without it. With all of my soul, I care for Akari and every other person like her. I want them all to have happiness, to love others, and to be loved in return. Everyone and everything can be healed.

At that thought, my soul seems to burst with emotion, and somehow, my soul gem responds. I feel the power of my core ideal building within me, resonating with my soul gem. I can feel it as magic builds and builds within me, quickly becoming more potent than anything I’ve ever felt before. It continues building until-

Error: Unique Title Forcefully Unlocked

Unlocked: Soul of the Healer

The healing and protection of others is your chief desire. Above all else, you wish for others to be happy, loved, and protected. There is no damage that cannot be healed, and there is no threat that cannot be faced in order to save another. You are willing to help those in need, even at the cost of your own life. Your soul is that of a healer. Go forth and heal the world.

Effect 1: You now directly observe life force.

Effect 2: Healing spells are 100% more effective when cast on others.

Effect 3: Shielding spells are 100% more effective when cast on others.

Warning: Forcefully unlocking a title before your soul is ready can have detrimental effects. Title, Soul of the Healer, is unstable.

Attempting to stabilize title… New effect added to stabilize title.

Effect 4: Cannot heal self.

The odd box, like my Status menu, appears in my field of view. I hear Celeste give a mental gasp of surprise, followed quickly by a severe wave of dizziness. I glance at the text for a mere moment before deciding to dismiss it. I have something more important to do right now; I can look at whatever this is later. Blinking to clear the dizziness, I return my focus to Akari.

Akari just stares at me as if what I’d said was completely incomprehensible. We stay there for another few minutes, just watching each other as the wind tousles our hair. As I watch Akari, I begin to see something. It’s ephemeral, like it isn’t quite real, but at the same time is more real than anything else I’d ever seen. It looks like a weak, flickering violet flame at the center of the younger girl. Her life, a flickering light that could be so easily snuffed out. It must be protected — nurtured until it is the brilliant sun it should be. I don’t know how I can see it, but I understand it on a soul-deep level.

After even more minutes of silence, I move to sit against the wall opposite Akari. The cold of the concrete below me immediately makes me regret sitting here in a skirt, but I’m not about to move.

“What are you doing,” Akari asks, still watching me with a sort of bewildered expression. Well, it’s hard to tell exactly what her expression is, but it’s certainly something.

I offer Akari the best smile I can, although tears run down my cheeks, and my emotions still flair in my chest. I feel weak — overly taxed. Whatever had happened with my magic had definitely affected me. “The way I see it, either we leave this alley together, and you let me do what I can to help, or we both spend the night here. I’m settling in,” I explain, my voice still a bit raw.

“I…” Akari starts, sounding different. I lean forward. Had I said something wrong? I don’t want to upset her further, but I-

My train of thought derails as Akari starts… laughing. It starts as a small giggle until she is laughing loud and hard, struggling to breathe as she tries to catch her breath. I watch her, confused, but stay where I am, a smile tugging at my own lips. At least, it seems I’d managed to make her somewhat happy. That is a victory no matter what else happens.

“You…” Akari gasps out between fits of laughter, “You’re completely mad, you know that?”

I shrug, offering a smile. “What’s life without a little bit of madness?”

Akari’s laughter dies down once more until we both sit silently once again. For a moment, we just smile together, listening to the distant sounds of Shinara outside the campus and shivering in the cold. In that moment, an understanding is reached between us, and I decide to take a chance.

Standing, I walk slowly across the distance that separates us until I stand right before Akari. Bending down, I offer the younger girl my hand. “Come with me; let me help you. I don’t know what your problems are, nor do I know what your life has been like. But I can tell you one thing right now. You’ll never have to face any of it alone again.”

As I watch her, I see that flickering violet light in Akari’s core grows brighter and steadier. Just a little; not to where it should be, but… it’s a start. We lock eyes, her brown meeting my blue. Although the moment only lasts less than a second, it feels like an eternity. A moment that changes the course of two lives forever. And, when the moment ends, Akari reaches up… and takes my hand.

Chapter Fifteen: The Spark of Life

While pulling Akari to her feet, I also pull her into a tight hug. I’d been so worried about her all day, refusing to let people help her and staying out here in the cold. I feel as if, finally, she’d decided to let me in and help. Only now can the real healing begin.

Releasing Akari from my hug, I smile brightly and begin tugging on her hand. “Come on. Let’s go get you cleaned up and a place to sleep. It’s cold out here,” I gently coax.

While Akari does mutter under her breath about goodie-two-shoes blue sentinels, she comes along as I hold her hand. Together, hand in hand, we finally exit the little alleyway between the two school buildings. Despite her still present limp, the violet flame within Akari burns brighter than I’d ever seen before. It’s like I can visibly see the hope reigniting within her. It’s still not bright, but it’s more substantial than I’ve ever seen from her before.

As we walk, I’m startled as I’m hit by another wave of dizziness and stumble, nearly falling. Akari’s eyes open wide with concern, and she releases my hand to come and steady me. “Are you okay?” she asks before her expression hardens, “Those girls from before, they didn’t hurt you, did they?

I shake my head quickly, “No, no. This is something different. While we were talking, I had this weird thing like my Status menu popup. I just ignored it. Afterward, I started to feel dizzy, though. I’m fine, it’s not too bad, I promise. Let’s just get home where we’re safe.”

[Serena,] Celeste says, sounding urgent. From how Akari looks towards her, I can tell she’d made herself visible and audible to her as well. [Check your mana toxicity level. What you did back there was not nothing. Your commitment and resolve altered your soul on a fundamental level, and our soul gem responded. You essentially flooded yourself with way more mana than your body can handle and forcefully changed your own nature.]

Mana toxicity level? Right, that. What is my current value?

Mana Toxicity Level: 86%

Oh… oh, that’s not good. “Eighty-six percent,” I say out loud, staring at the number in wonder. Ever since that first day, my toxicity level had normalized at around two to three percent. I’d never seen it so high. No wonder I feel so dazed and dizzy.

Beside me, Akari’s eyes fill with even more concern. “Serena, that’s just four percent below where you would have been forced unconscious! Are you okay?”

I nod slowly, “I feel dizzy and weak, but other than that, I mostly feel fine.”

To my surprise, I see a figure I immediately assume to be Liora, Akari’s familiar, appearing standing on top of Akari’s head. Like all familiars, she looks like a mix between a real animal and something fantastical. In Liora’s case, she looks almost like a small, sleek panda with silvery white fur and violet eyes that remind me of how Celeste’s eyes used to look. For the first time, I experience the odd sensation of someone else’s familiar talking into my head.

[Serena, with a mana toxicity level that high, your symptoms will continue to worsen until your mana toxicity level reduces. She will need our help to return to her home, Akari,] Liora says, her voice high and strangely melodic.

Akari nods, moving forward so she has an arm wrapped around my waist to help somewhat support me. I blink dizzily at her but smile my thanks. Still, I want to make my position clear. “I’m not going anywhere unless you come too,” I state matter-of-factly.

Akari gives a small laugh, “I’m coming too, I promise. I can’t believe you hurt yourself trying to help me, you crazy girl,” she says, but her face holds a small smile. “Come on, let’s get moving.”

Together, we begin to walk, somewhat leaning on each other as Akari is still hurt as well, and my balance continues to get worse as we go. As we make our way towards the edge of the school, I smile sadly as I realize something. “Wait, I’m supposed to be helping you. Not the other way around.”

“You can help me tomorrow, I promise,” Akari says gently. “Let’s get you home and to bed. Sleeping will help reduce that mana toxicity level a lot.”

I nod, agreeing despite not wanting to. I need to stay strong; Akari needs me, and I need to be there for her. My soul seems to thrum with my desire to nurture and protect that light within her. Letting it shine bright with love and hope.

Feeling my dizziness only increasing and realizing that I’m not going to be good for much by the time I get home, I start mentally communicating my will to Celeste. My familiar will make sure things get done properly.

“Celeste, you need to make sure that Dad looks after Akari and that he lets her stay over. Make sure she gets something to eat and ask Dad to look at her wounds to see if he can do anything. I don’t think I’m going to be able to, so you need to make sure this is done properly. Please, we have to help her,” I think weakly to my friend.

[Don’t worry, I’ll make sure everything goes fine. You just worry about getting home safe, okay? You’re very weak right now, and you won’t be able to shift states safely with a mana toxicity level so high. I’m going to go ahead right now to make sure that you are expected and your father is ready. I promise I will make sure that Akari is taken care of,] Celeste responds, hopping off my shoulder to flap off into the night.

I smile faintly after her, unsure what I’d ever done to deserve a familiar so amazing. I’m also unsure of how on Earth she’d get into the apartment, but silly things like doors and walls have never seemed to bother her before.

It gets harder and harder to focus on anything as we walk, but I stay cognizant enough to guide us in the right direction. As we move, I look around at the people we pass with wide eyes. I can see it so clearly now. Before, I could kind of tell when someone was in bad health, mentally or physically, but now… now I can see their life forces directly. Some are bright and shining, some dim and weak like Akari’s. Each one has its own completely unique color and shines so beautifully — blues, pinks, greens, deep reds, and bright yellows, every color I can imagine, and more. I watch them in awe as we go until I see one that isn’t nearly so beautiful.

A man walks past us on the skyway, wearing an expression that just creeps me the heck out as we walk past him. Even Akari seems to pick up on it as her eyes lock on the man, shifting us so she stands between me and him. His life force is bright but not vibrant. It seems almost black, greasy, and tainted. Something is wrong with that man, something I’m not sure how to heal. Inky black runic markings cover parts of his visible arms, like tattoos, reminding me of the scar on Akari’s back, and Akari watches them warily.

Luckily, the man passes us by with only a glance in our direction, a creepy lecherous smile on his face. I can’t help but note, even in my dazed state, how Akari hides me behind her. She’s acting protective of me. Why? I thought she was annoyed with me. Is the stereotype of blue sentinels really so widespread?

Akari grabs my upper arm, helping me in the right direction at a faster pace. “Come on, Serena. We don’t want to be here if that guy decides to try something.”

I nod my agreement, still amazed at the sheer beauty of the colors of life but frightened by that particular shade. “Thank you,” I say weakly, stumbling along at Akari’s instance.

It takes longer than I’d have liked to arrive at my apartment door; I fumble for my key in my school bag before giving up and just knocking. I feel about ready to drop, and Akari, being ever so slightly smaller than me, is having trouble supporting my weight.

The door to the apartment opens quickly, and my dad regards us with apprehension. “Come inside, girls.”

Dad looks down at both of us with intense concern in his kind blue eyes. Looking at him, I see his spark of life, brighter and more beautiful than any I’d seen before. A sapphire sun of love and hope burning within my father. Looking at it, I know that this is the core of his being. The same pillar that supports me. Without needing to ask, I know that he will help me make sure that Akari is safe.

“Thank you so much for helping Serena, Akari. Celeste has explained what’s going on. Please, make yourself at home while I get my daughter to bed. I’ll be right back,” Dad says, offering Akari a brilliant smile.

Then, sweeping me up into his arms, he carries me off towards my bed. I only catch snippets of what’s happening. Being carried, Dad laying me down and tugging off my shoes. Getting tucked into bed like a little girl. Then, nothing.

I blink awake slowly, still feeling weak. I have a mild headache and, from the sunlight streaming in through my curtains, I know I’m definitely late for school… again. Ugh, I have been so bad at attending my classes lately. What will my teachers think? I’m usually so diligent.

Sitting up, I look around my room, finding Celeste curled up at my side, still sleeping. Carefully as not to wake her, I climb out of my bed and look down at myself. I’m still in my rumpled school uniform, so hey, if I do want to try and get to class, at least I’m already wearing the uniform.

With a quiet smile, I head to my closet and change into a pair of sweatpants and a tank top before exiting my room and heading into the bathroom to freshen up. My hair looks like a rat’s nest, but, looking in the mirror, that isn’t what I focus on. No, I can see my own life force. It’s a very similar shade to my father’s, a brilliant cerulean blue — like the ocean reflecting the open sky. My blue is a little bit lighter than my dad’s deep sapphire, but it’s still noticeably similar.

Looking at my life force, I can see the effect mana toxicity had on me — despite being physically uninjured. My life force looks dimmer than it should, which is likely what’s causing me to feel weak. I feel like it will recover fairly quickly and has already started, but it startles me to see my own life force looking even a little faint.

With a deep breath, I start preparing for the day, brushing out my hair and throwing on a little makeup. I’m already late, after all; no point in hurrying now. Once done, I exit the bathroom out into the living area of the apartment. There, I see Dad and Akari sitting by the window and looking out over Shinara.

Akari sits with a blanket draped over her small form, clutching a cup of what I assume is hot chocolate. I grin; she already looks so much better; even her life force has grown brighter! I knew Dad would help!

With a smile, I move to the couch to sit between Akari and my father. Upon sitting beside her, I only want to know two things. Is she okay, and is she here to stay. She certainly looks better, but-

I squeak as I’m grabbed from behind and pulled into my father’s arms as he gives me a tight hug. “Are you feeling okay, Serena? You look pale. Are you alright?”

I look up at my dad, knowing that I’m going to have to suffer through his fussing before I can start my own fussing over Akari. Although, from the look of her, she had already been through a fair bit of fussing from Dad already. Especially given that she seems to have changed out of her school uniform and into some of my weekend clothes. At least they fit her well.

“I feel okay, Dad. Just a little weak and a small headache,” I say, trying my best to be reassuring.

Dad stares at me for a long moment as if trying to determine whether or not I’m telling the truth before nodding. “I’m going to go get you some hot chocolate and something for that headache. From what Celeste explained to me, you should start feeling better as the day goes on, but you are not allowed out of the house today. Am I clear?”

I sigh, realizing that Dad had most likely already taken the initiative and called me out sick. “Yes, Dad,” I say in my best whiney teenager voice.

Dad turns his stare on Akari, “The same goes for you, young lady. You are not okay, and I want you to take the day to recover. What I said last night still goes as well; you are welcome here for as long as you want, Akari. Don’t feel like a stranger. Besides, I need someone smart like you to keep an eye on my errant daughter.”

Akari blinks; she looks surprised but has a sort of warm, contented expression, as if she is finally, slowly, starting to understand that what I’d said last night is true. That we will be willing to help her for as long as she lets us.

“Yes sir,” she says quietly, her eyes lost in her mug.

With that, Dad turns to head back to the kitchen and… wait, did he call me errant! “I am not errant! I don’t even know what you’re talking about!” I exclaim.

Dad just glances over his shoulder, “Oh yeah? When was the last time you attended all of your classes for a day? You know Mrs. Rodgers asked me where my delinquent daughter has been all this time when I was in the breakroom yesterday. I told her you were sick because the truth is just insane,” he comments before walking out of the room.

“That doesn’t mean anything!” I shout after him in protest, “Mrs. Rodgers thinks everyone is a delinquent!”

I look at the empty hallway for a long moment before blinking and turning back to Akari, who watches me with a bemused expression.

“How are you feeling today?” I ask her, leaning forward. “Did Dad already get you some painkillers for those bruises, or do you still need some? Oh, and did you eat last night? Have you eaten yet this morning? We have some cereal I can whip up really quick, and it’s actually pretty healthy. Please tell me you’re planning to stay!”

Akari stares at me and gives a small laugh. “You know, your dad asked me basically the same things last night. To answer your questions: yes, yes, no, and I’m not sure if I’m going to stay yet.” Akari’s eyes lower, “I don’t know what’s going to happen, but I know that my uncle will throw up a stink if I try to leave for long. A day or two will be fine, but… he will come after you and your dad legally. I can’t, won’t, put you through that. You’ve already done enough for me.”

Leaning over, I wrap my arms around Akari. “I made a promise to you last night, and that means something to me. I will help you in any way I can. Besides, if your uncle does cause legal trouble, it won’t be with us. It will be with the GDF, and there isn’t any beating them. There are only a few thousand sentinels in the world, which means the GDF will certainly side with us. We have magic powers, Akari; no amount of money can buy that. Just… at least stay with us until we can talk to Prof about it. I’m sure that he can do something.”

Akari sighs, looking away. “Okay, I’ll… I’ll think about it. Just… my uncle is a very dangerous man, Serena. Don’t take this lightly because he won’t just let it go.

Just then, Dad arrives back with a second blanket, a steaming cup of hot chocolate, and a small headache pill. With a loving smile, Dad gently wraps the blanket around me so I have my own cocoon, exactly like Akari’s, before handing me the hot chocolate and the headache pill, which I promptly take. With that, Dad returns to his spot on the couch beside me, looking out over the city with a worried expression.

“So,” Dad starts after a few seconds, “Akari has already told me everything that happened to her last night. Serena, it’s your turn; what happened to you? How did you get this mana toxicity thing so high?”

I bite my lip, wishing Celeste wasn’t still asleep so that she could help me explain what had happened. “To tell you the truth, I don’t really understand what happened. I just… I believed that everyone deserves healing and love so hard, and… it was like my soul resonated with my soul gem. I felt magic building and building within me until I got this weird message from my gem. It said I had unlocked a title, and then I started getting dizzy. Probably because I got dosed with a ton of magic and got a huge spike of mana toxicity.”

Beside me, Akari looks confused, “I’ve never heard of sentinels getting a title. What does it do?”

I hadn’t read the notification at the time, but somehow, I understand what it says on a fundamental level. I flush red thinking about it, and my eyes fall. Trying to explain my title feels like trying to explain the deepest level of my soul. What makes me, me. My soul gem had put the title into words, but… I don’t think that they capture the gravity of the situation.

“It’s called Soul of the Healer,” I say quietly, resolving to do my best to explain. “It… it says that my soul is that of a healer. That there is nothing I won’t do and no threat I won’t face in order to save another. What it does… You know how you can tell when someone is having a bad day or is hurting just by looking at them? It’s like that but made more visible than ever. I… I can see the life force of others. Like a spark of life in their chests, I can see if it’s big or small, bright and vibrant or dim and fading.”

Dad stares at me with wide eyes, “You can see my life force? What… how does that even work? What does it look like?”

I smile up at my father, “Your life force is the most beautiful deep sapphire blue color. It’s bright and vibrant and lovely. It’s like a sun sitting at the center of your chest, blazing bright with love and life.”

Turning to Akari, my smile turns sadder. “When I first unlocked my title, yours was the first life force I saw.” I lower my eyes, “It was dim, sputtering, like it was close to going out. It looks so much better now; it’s still dimmer than it should be, but it’s so much improved. Your life force is like a violet flame, a candle standing against the dark. I can see what it can become, and Akari… it’s more beautiful and wonderful than you can imagine.”

Akari’s eyes fall, and she looks deep in consideration for a moment. Then, she looks back up. “That’s why you helped me? Because you saw my life force?” she asks, sounding a little… betrayed?

I shake my head, “No, I couldn’t see your life force before getting the title towards the end of our conversation last night. I came to help you because I care. Because you deserve it. There was no magical force guiding me. In that alley, it was just me and you. The truest versions of ourselves.”

Akari nods, seeming to accept that, the look of betrayal fading. “So, what else does your title do, or is that all?” she asks, and I wince. I’d really been hoping no one would ask about that. The final effect of my title, well, it scares me more than a little.

Once more, my eyes fall, and my cheeks go red. Still, I resolve myself to finish my explanation. “Any shielding and healing I do on other people has double the normal effect,” I say softly, not wanting to say the last part but knowing that I have to. “And… I can no longer heal myself through any means.”

Akari shakes her head sadly, “That’s a very heavy drawback, Serena.”

Dad leans forward towards me, eyes wide and full of deep concern. “Explain what you mean, Serena. You can’t heal?”

“I-I… It’s complicated,” I manage, trying to interpret my instinctual understanding of my title’s restriction. “I just can’t accelerate my own healing using magic. Other blue sentinels will still be able to heal me, and I’ll heal naturally as well when I get small injuries like any normal person would. It’s just that I can’t apply my own magical healing to myself. If I get hurt, I either have to heal naturally or rely on another sentinel to heal me.”

“Okay,” Akari says, “that’s not as bad as I initially thought. It will basically be like you aren’t a blue sentinel, but only in terms of yourself. It’s still pretty bad but… manageable, I think.”

Dad seems to have calmed down somewhat, too. “Serena,” he says, voice gentle yet firm, “I really don’t like this idea of you not being able to heal yourself. I know that you are old enough to make your own decisions, and I won’t try to tell you what not to do. Just… please be safe. You are my little girl, and I would never be able to live with myself if you were hurt.”

Beside me, Akari’s face turns hard and focused. “Don’t worry, Mr. Solace. I don’t plan on letting anyone hurt Serena. She is my teammate and… my friend; that means something to me.”

Chapter Sixteen: Bodyguards, Video Games, and Secrets

Later that afternoon, Akari and I sit together in front of a small television, playing an old game featuring a particular plumber. The TV and game were both relics my dad had brought with him when he’d left America to come to Shinara. He’d liked to play the old games whenever he had a particularly hard day at work, and my mother would often join him to play together before she died. Once I’d grown old enough, I’d also begun to play the games with him. It had become something of a ritual to do when you were sick or having a bad day. There was no problem a little platforming couldn’t fix, and the happy music of the old games gave me a sense of joy that rivaled my love of archery.

Dad had spent most of the morning with Akari and me, constantly worrying and fussing over the both of us. Eventually, though, we’d managed to convince him that we were fine enough that he could use the day off he’d taken to get some shopping done.

Once alone, I’d discovered that Akari also enjoyed playing old video games when she’d seen the box of them, leading quickly to our current situation.

“How did you get so good at this?” I complain after Akari hands me back the controller. We’d been taking turns doing levels, and she’d just easily cleared one that I always get stuck on.

Akari smiles softly, her eyes watching the screen but seeming to see something entirely different. “When I was a little girl, before coming to Shinara, I had a friend named Candice. We lived near the outskirts of Nagano, and she lived nearby. She was my only friend. We met at school, and on days when life at home became too hard, I would go over to her house and play old video games like these. Every time, she would beg me to stay over for the night, and I often would. She kept me sane, and my parents have never cared if I left for a day or two.”

Akari glances towards me, “You remind me of her a lot. Not in looks, you look more American than Japanese, but in how you act. If she became a sentinel, she would definitely be a blue like you are.”

I pause the game, turning to my new friend and gently touching her hand. “What happened?” I ask. Akari had avoided talking about her past or her family at all until now. I hadn’t wanted to broach the subject because I knew it was painful for her, but I also know that sometimes you just have to tell someone your problems to start getting through them.

Akari sighs, “My uncle has always been obsessed with incursion zones and the Volcora. He started getting caught up with this weird group. They called themselves the Reavers. I guess he got in pretty early, and the group got big fast. He ended up making lots of money and basically forced the entire family to move to Shinara. He has this vision of us as a high-class, influential family — as if we weren’t dirt poor just a few years ago. Anyway, my parents will do anything my uncle says, so I didn’t have a choice but to leave Candice in Nagano. We still texted for a while, but…”

Akari shakes her head, “Sorry. You don’t care about my sob story.”

My eyes are a touch wide at the end of her explanation. No wonder she had a hard life. With an uncle involved with the Reavers… well, nothing I’d heard about them had been particularly good. However, it also hadn’t been very clear either. I guess it’s hard to learn their core doctrine unless you are a reaver yourself.

At least the rumors about Akari and her family make sense now. If her uncle — and, by association, her entire family — are caught up with the Reavers, then I can see how everyone got the idea that they were a crime family.

I blink and force myself to focus. Akari needs me, and if I can get her away from a group like that, then all the better. Akari is in a very vulnerable position, and I’m not about to let her slip back towards the darkness she’d just started moving away from.

“I do care, Akari,” I correct gently, giving her hand a squeeze. “And I think you need to tell it. You don’t have to, of course. I’m not here to poke.”

Akari lets out a heavy breath but continues. “Before we moved here, everything was so much better. Not good, but better. My parents have never cared what I do. As long as I didn’t cause trouble or make them more work, they just acted like I didn’t exist. After we moved here though…” her eyes fall.

“Like I said, Uncle Shiro has these notions that we would be a high-class, famous family. He had the money and wanted to force all of us to fit the mold. Wanted me and my cousins to go to an expensive private school. Wanted us to attend networking functions and be up-and-coming youths in the city. If that was all he did, it would have been fine, but… Do you know what a stygis scar is, Serena?” Akari asks.

I shake my head, my eyes wide. “No, I’ve never heard of them,” I say, but my mind immediately goes back to the eerie black mark on Akari’s back.

“Well… it’s what you saw… when you helped me in the locker room. It happens near incursion events, when regular people get too close for too long. Us sentinels use mana to fight, but the volcora use stygis or stygian mana. When an incursion event happens, it leaks out into the surrounding area and can cause stygis scarring,” Akari says, her eyes down and her voice ashamed. “It mostly happens to GDF soldiers, but…”

“That’s what the black mark is on your back?” I ask softly. “A stygis scar?”

Akari nods, “I got it shortly after we moved here, when my uncle forced my cousins and I to see an incursion zone aperture in person. The scars aren’t harmful and don’t actually do anything. It’s like a birthmark, but my uncle has always thought that it made me… corrupted. He started calling me things like demon child, and my parents would never contradict it. I think… I think they believe it too,” Akari continues.

I don’t want to stop her explanation, but I feel like I have to interject. “You know that they are wrong? Right?” I ask gently.

Akari stays silent, her head bowed.

“Akari, I have seen people with tainted or corrupted life forces,” I continue, my mind drifting back to that man I’d seen in the skyway. “Yours isn’t corrupted at all, though. Your life force is pure and beautiful. You are pure and beautiful. No mark on your back can take that away from you. It’s like you said earlier. It’s cosmetic. It doesn’t affect you at all.”

Akari closes her eyes for a moment and smiles softly, “Thanks.”

I give her hand another squeeze. “You never have to thank me for telling the truth. You mentioned your uncle earlier as well. Was… was he the one who gave you your other scars?”

“Him and my cousins,” Akari says softly. “I’m the black sheep of the family now, the demon child, the odd one out. Nothing I do is ever good enough, and when he decides I’ve failed, he hurts me, so I learn my lesson.”

Tears leak out of Akari’s eyes as she continues, “My cousins are worse, though. They don’t need a reason. They attack me at school and… whenever they see a chance.”

“In… in the locker room? That was them?” I ask, immediately knowing that I’m right. I’d seen her own cousins attacking her so viciously.

Akari just nods, as if unable to force the words out. Tears still stream down her cheeks. I immediately feel horrible for making her cry, but I know that she has to get these things out for her to heal.

Leaning forward, I wrap my arms around Akari and hold her to me, gently stroking her hair as she cries. “Your uncle and your cousins are wrong,” I whisper gently to her. “You are beautiful and perfect. No mark on your back gets to define who and what you are. You are not a demon; you are a person. A person who deserves love. A person who matters. You have been hurt, and now it’s time for you to heal.”

I feel a strange magic moving through me, not nearly so intense as when I’d gotten my title, but more like when I use my mists. As I hold Akari, I feel my desire to see her healed and whole leaking out of me and into her. It’s strange, but it seems to be helping, so I allow it to continue.

Akari and I stay like that for a long time, with me just holding her as she remembers her pain, her emotions. I know that I still don’t know half of what she had gone through, but it isn’t important that I know. What’s important is that she remembers, then lets it go. That Akari can understand that what happened doesn’t define her.

Finally, Akari looks up at me, a strange note of pleading in her eyes. “A-Are you really sure… I-I can stay here? I don’t have to go b-back?” there is fear in her words, and I understand it fully. She is finally beginning to heal, and if she went back now, all of that progress could be undone so easily.

I look Akari in the eyes and nod. “You will never be called a demon again. Your uncle and cousins will never hurt you again. That part of your life is over now. You can stay here as long as you want, and you are the one that gets to decide when or if you ever see your family again.”

Akari nods slowly, seeming to slowly come to understand. It’s hard to comprehend after all; one night changed everything. Even I have trouble understanding it. I’d always dreamed about doing something like this for someone, but now I feel as if I’d actually managed to really help.

Eventually, we unpause the game and continue playing in silence. Passing the controller back and forth until we eventually beat the last level. When we do, Akari turns back to me. Her eyes are dry now, but her expression has taken on that hard, serious look from earlier.

“Okay… I want to stay. But… you have to let me do something for you in return,” Akari says.

I blink in surprise. I’d never expected anything in return. In fact, I still think that it was selfish of me to insert myself into Akari’s life as much as I have. Even if it does seem like it had turned out for the better, I had tried so hard to help her because I wanted to, not for any reward.

“You don’t have to do anything!” I exclaim. “There is no price tag.”

Akari nods, “Maybe not, but this is something I need to do. You’ve already done so much for me, and I… You lost the ability to heal yourself while helping me. I want to make sure that never becomes a problem.”

“W-What do you mean?” I ask, bewildered at what she’s saying.

“What I told your dad this morning is true. You not being able to heal yourself will never become a problem because I’m not going to let anything hurt you,” Akari proclaims.

“You want to be my bodyguard?” I question.

Akari nods, “Only if you’ll have me, but… yes. Don’t think of this as me repaying you; think of me doing this because I want to do it. You’ve done so much for me and… I just need to make sure you are safe. I know what the world is like, and I won’t let someone hurt you or take advantage of you.”

I offer Akari my most brilliant smile, “I’ll always have you. I’ve loved spending time with you today. If you feel like you want to protect me, you are always welcome with me.”

Akari offers me her hand, “It’s a deal then?” she asks.

I look at her hand before grabbing it and shaking. “It’s a deal.”

Chapter Seventeen: Audrey’s Idea of Mentoring

A note from Alusion

Edit Notes:

* The status popups used to say Mana Toxicity instead of Barrier Integrity, which was a mistake. This has been corrected.

Akari and I sit side by side in the tram car, Baylee sitting across from us. As it turns out, the trip to GDF Headquarters is less stressful with friends. Although, I don’t think the building that pierces the sky will ever stop making me feel oh so small.

Baylee, Akari, and I had spent a lot of Wednesday together, both during school lunch and after school, doing homework. I hadn’t been the only one who was woefully behind on my schoolwork due to this whole sentinel thing, and the others had been more than willing to work together. Even our familiars had helped out.

While Baylee hadn’t outright said it, I know she isn’t thrilled with how much time I seem to be spending with Akari. I’d known it was the case, but she clearly has a bias against her. Yet, I had come to quickly trust Akari a great deal, what with her following me around a lot and acting as my protector, which I find very cute. Baylee hadn’t spent nearly as much time with her and also didn’t know her story. I know it will only take time, but I hope that my two friends can learn to get along. At least Baylee doesn’t seem mad at me, more just worried about me, which I guess I can understand.

As a result of this dynamic, I had spent pretty much all of Wednesday with both girls following me around. Akari seeming determined to protect me from the world, and Baylee determined to protect me from Akari. One day, I hope the two will come to their senses and realize just how silly this situation is.

As for the Akari protecting me thing, I’m still really not sure what to think about it. I suppose I somewhat understand her desire to do it. I had helped her out a lot recently, and that had made her feel a need to repay me. Since I’m primarily a healer as a sentinel and have lost the ability to heal myself, Akari seems to have come to the conclusion that I've also lost the ability to protect myself.

She might be somewhat right, as I have never really viewed myself as a fighter. Sure, I love archery, but I’ve never had any desire to shoot my bow at anything other than a target. I just find it fun. Not to mention that a lot of the people I’ve met over the course of my life have acted protective, from my father to my teachers. A lot of people seem to think that I need help protecting myself. Whether or not I agree with them. At the end of the day, though, Akari’s choice to look out for me doesn’t bother me much. I don’t mind her company, and if it makes her happy, I’m happy to have her.

It’s not long before we reach the hub, this time using a back entrance Prof had told Baylee about so as to not draw extra attention. Seeing teenagers in the lobby is a surefire way to find the identities of sentinels. While the GDF cracks down hard on anyone revealing the identities of sentinels without permission, it does still happen. Easier to just stay out of sight, at least when we aren’t in our assault states.

“Guess we’re supposed to meet up again after meeting with our mentors,” Baylee says, looking at her phone as we step out of the elevator and into the hub.

Once more, I look around at the wonderous sight of the hub. Strange that it’s already starting to feel normal to me. Things that I’ve never imagined in my life have already started becoming commonplace. Perhaps the best example of this is the familiar sitting on my shoulder. Celeste had so recently come into my life, and I already don’t want to live without her.

Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I nod to Baylee. “I’m supposed to go to a shop to meet Audrey. Want to just meet back up at the fountain later?”

She shrugs, “Sounds like a plan, I’ll text Claire and Haruto in the group chat. See you guys then.”

With that, Baylee departs, heading off in her own direction. Akari lingers beside me for another moment before also departing with a small wave. Double-checking the message Audrey had sent me yesterday, I make my way toward a shop in the plaza to meet her again.

I find Audrey sitting on a bench just outside of the inscriptions shop Prof had shown me on my first time at the hub. The shop is a squat little building that sits on one end of the central U of the plaza, and the building itself is covered in inscribed runic markings that glow faintly with various different colors. While I do recognize some of the inscribed runes, the majority of them are completely unknown to me, and the way they are so tightly compacted together leaves me with no idea what the purpose of the script is.

As with the last time I met with her, Audrey has her nose in a book as she waits for our meeting. She looks up as I approach, her book vanishing in a swirl of pink and violet as she regards me.

“Good to see you again, Serena. Truthfully, I wasn’t sure if I would,” Audrey says, offering a smile and patting the seat beside her on the bench.

I sit down, expecting my stomach to start swirling with nerves once more upon the sight of my childhood idol, but I guess I’m starting to get desensitized to things like this. I’m honestly not sure if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.

“I wasn’t either,” I answer truthfully. “Ultimately, I decided that I want to have the choice to protect myself and the ones I love.”

Audrey gives me a measured look, “Don’t wish you could go back then?”

My mind flashes through my last few days as I consider. Everything has been changing so rapidly, and I feel as if I’d barely even started down the path of a sentinel. I’d had terrifying experiences and wondrous moments alike. I’ve had my life threatened and helped people in ways I never could have imagined.

“No,” I tell Audrey, meeting her piercing green eyes. “I don’t wish I could go back.”

Audrey’s smile turns just a touch more genuine, “Good. Maybe we’ll make a proper sentinel out of you yet. Although, I’ll be interested to hear if your answer has changed by tomorrow.”

I blink, “What do you mean?”

My mind instantly jumps to her having some insane training routine that will make me hate my life, like some old Kungfu movie training montage. If she’s about to ask me to wax her car, she’s got another thing coming.

“I’m going to be blunt with you, Serena, because that’s just the way I do things,” Audrey starts. “Things are bad right now. The number of incursions happening keeps increasing, and the strength of the volcora inside those incursions keeps going up. Normally, you and your team would train for at least a month before we ever let you see a volcora. However, because the incursions have been accelerated, we are also accelerating the training regimen for the twenty-seventh sentinel generation.”

“Okay,” I say hesitantly. “What does that mean for my team?”

“It’s been decided that the new sentinel teams need real-world experience to springboard them forward, and well, your team drew the short straw and gets to go first. This afternoon, I will be joining your teammates’ mentors in guiding you through the process of stopping an incursion space from breaking down and dumping its volcora into the world,” Audrey explains, her tone flat.

My blood runs cold at Audrey’s words. Right… there’s those butterflies in my stomach. Shame on me for thinking I could get through a day at the GDF without them.

I close my eyes, clenching and unclenching my hands by my sides as I try to take deep, steadying breaths. This is what I signed up for. I knew what I was getting into when I accepted Celeste’s bond. Audrey had told me as much herself when we’d first met. I know I shouldn’t be surprised, but… today! I will see my first volcora today!

“Before you say anything,” Audrey starts, distracting me from my building panic, “I know you aren’t ready. General Novak knows you’re not ready as well. If we had any other choice, we wouldn’t be doing this. Ultimately, though, there are lives at stake today. We simply cannot stomach the cost of waiting the extra months getting you out into the field would require. So, we’re going to shove you into the deep end and fish you out if you end up sinking.”

“I-I… you know that this is going to get new sentinels killed, right? Even with you watching over us?” I ask, looking up at my mentor.

To my surprise, Audrey looks away, refusing to meet my eyes. “We know. The other mentors and I will do our best to keep you and your team alive, but I would be lying if I said that there wasn’t any risk. If it helps, I don’t think you’ll die unless you royally screw up. Our assault state’s barriers can take a lot of punishment before they break; yours will be weak as they come, but it should still give us enough time to save you before you die.”

My hands are clenched hard enough for my fingernails to risk drawing blood. The sharp pain of it allows me to remain focused and not balk at what I’m being asked to do. Once more, I firm my resolve. I’d known that this was what sentinels did when I’d accepted Celeste’s bond. It’s time to find out just how much my resolve is worth.

“What’s the plan?” I ask, my voice shaky but certain.

Audrey looks me up and down. “The plan is to turn you into a proper sentinel in the next few hours so you don’t flounder and die.”

“Alright, let’s do it,” I say, wanting to commit all the way before I lost my nerve.

Audrey grins in a sort of manic way that reminds me of Claire. “So, you do have some spine on you. I like it. Let’s get started.”

I swallow nervously but nod my agreement.

“Alright,” Audrey begins, shifting on the bench to face me more directly, “let’s go over what you are going to need so you don’t die immediately. First, you need to understand all of your capabilities as a sentinel; second, you need equipment; and third, you need training on using your powers properly. Come with me.”

Audrey stands, her movements lithe and efficient. With only a glance in my direction, she cuts directly across the manicured grass around the inscription shop, striding alongside the edge of the building but not heading for the front door.

Startled, I scramble to keep up. Audrey evidently has a plan, and not following it seems like a great way to end up in the graveyard beside my mother. If Audrey has a plan to make me into a proper sentinel in the next few hours, then I will follow it to a tee.

Around the back of the inscriptions shop is a small dirt lot with a few plastic training dummies placed around it. The training dummies look suspiciously like mannequins from a clothing store, although I recognize a runic inscription on their chests. It looks like some sort of complex protection inscription; the exact details elude me, but I’m certain that they are for protection. I really should have paid better attention in my inscribing class.

The dirt lot looks like a disaster. Instead of even ground, the dirt is pitted and marked. In some places, it’s scorched black, and in others, the dirt almost looks glassy. I look the lot over for a moment before turning to Audrey, who stands beside me.

Audrey answers the unasked question, “This is where the inscribers test weapons before they put them out for sentinels,” she says, smiling fondly. “They’re mad bastards and love to find new and exciting ways to sow death.”

Audrey’s smile drops as she glances my way, “Shift states,” she orders.

“But what about mana toxicity? Shouldn’t I reduce it as much as I can before I go into an incursion zone?” I ask, still wondering at what kind of insane inscriptions the people here had cooked up to make the dirt lot look like this.

“That doesn’t matter if you don’t know your own powers. We’re burning daylight, Serena. Shift states,” Audrey orders again, her voice that of a commander.

Right… I suppose she has a point. Shift.

Even having done this before, the feeling of power swelling within me as I shift into my assault state is still euphoric. It’s like that heady feeling of excitement when you just got amazing news, and you feel like you could run a marathon. All fatigue washed away in an instant and replaced by lightning flowing through your veins.

It only takes a second for me to find myself in my assault state, still unused to the feeling of my clothes changing as I shift. For the first time, I’m actually shifting at a time when it isn’t absolutely critical for me to pay attention to my surroundings. As such, I take a moment to study my assault state.

The first thing I notice that had changed is my hair. My long sandy blonde locks are gone, replaced by a sapphire blue streaked with lighter aqua colors fading to white. I also note how my hair is now tied back in a tail, whereas before, it had been loose around my shoulders. How strange. Is this really how my soul sees itself?

Looking down, I look at my clothes with wide eyes. My previous outfit is gone, replaced by a stylized sky-blue tunic with accents of white and aqua. White designs, resembling billowing clouds, decorate the sides of the tunic with a larger logo-like design over my left breast. My jeans had shifted into tight black leggings underneath the tunic, with sleek, practical combat boots going up to my knees.

I wear white and blue fingerless gloves on either hand, reaching up my arms with blue and white designs. My left arm and breast are covered by a thicker leather-like material that seems made to act as a guard to protect my arm and breast from the string of a bow. The assault state had definitely been made with archery in mind, and it gives my entire look a very asymmetrical design, with my left arm entirely covered and my right mostly bare.

I look down at my white-gloved hands in wonder, then back up at Audrey. Audrey, who now blazes with pink, incandescent light. Oh…

I hadn’t been the only one to shift, and if I hadn’t known it before, I know for sure now. Audrey is a monster. Pressure pours off of her in waves, an unshakable knowledge that before her, I am nothing. Brilliant pink wings flair out behind her, and in her hand is a bow that seems like it had been crafted out of the night sky. This isn’t Audrey; this is Stardust Angel, Shinara’s most potent protector.

I take an involuntary step back, shaken. Audrey doesn’t seem like the same person who had just been speaking with me; she seems like a goddess among mortals. The difference between our assault states is the difference between the smallest suburban house and the tallest skyscraper.

Before I can come up with words to say, Audrey speaks first. While her voice is unchanged, it rides on waves of power that make me shiver. “Lesson one,” she says, voice resonating. Then, she vanishes.

[Serena! Look out!] Celeste cries in my mind, bounding off of my shoulder and onto the dirt of the lot. She grows in size and flairs out all four of her wings, but we’re both far too slow to react.

Audrey had moved so fast it might as well have been teleportation. She reappears to my right side, holding a small rock in her hand. With blistering speed, she throws the rock toward me. I don’t have time to think, much less dodge, before the rock flashes across the intervening space with a hiss and slams into the blue barrier that flickered into existence in front of me. The rock hits my blue barrier so hard that I feel as if something within me had cracked.

Barrier Integrity: 76%

“Assault state barriers are strong,” Audrey says, suddenly standing in front of me as I reel away from the attack, off balance. “They can take powerful blows, even from those much stronger than you.”

Audrey lunges towards me, and Celeste leaps into the air to try and pounce on her back. Once again, Celeste and I are both too slow to react. With an almost casual punch in my direction, the blue barrier that had appeared to protect me shatters, and Audrey reaches through it to grab my throat.

Barrier Integrity: 0%

I cry out as I feel a draining sensation from my core. It’s feels like she had just broken a part of me with that casual punch. While I can feel it regenerating itself, I feel vulnerable. I look up at my mentor, eyes wide as she grips my neck.

Audrey’s eyes blaze with pink light as she meets mine; her grip is light around my throat, obviously not trying to hurt me. “But our barriers are not infallible,” she continues as if nothing had happened. “Once something does get through it, you are no more resilient than an average teen girl,” she gives my neck a slight squeeze to emphasize her words.

Celeste leaps at Audrey, but a barrier of pink light springs up between them. Claws that I hadn’t realized Celeste had rake against the barrier impotently as Celeste desperately tries to reach me.

Audrey huffs and releases my throat, gently pushing me away from her. “Calm yourself, familiar. I’m not trying to kill your sentinel. Quite the opposite, in fact. She needs to know that her barrier doesn’t make her invincible.”

[Serena is a blue sentinel!] Celeste yells in my mind and apparently Audrey’s too. [She is not meant to fight the way you do!]

Audrey growls, her face twisting with an anger I’d never seen from her before. “Stop putting those ridiculous notions in her head!” she snarls. “A sentinel is a sentinel, no matter the color! You know how many blue sentinels die because they thought their team would protect them? Because of this ridiculous culture the GDF has around protecting blues! Not here! Your life, your responsibility!”

Audrey stops, visibly seeming to calm herself before continuing. “There will come a day when there is no one to save you. No mentor or teammate standing between you and the jaws of death. That day could end up being today, and you need to be ready. You need to know what it feels like to balance on the edge and come out alive.”

My heart thunders in my chest as I watch Audrey closely. Unsure if she would try to attack me again. Somehow, I know she would. This is just the start of her “lesson.” Without waiting to be attacked again, I raise my hands and let mist explode out of me. I doubt it will do much, but hopefully, it will help at least a little.

“Good!” Audrey shouts as I am obscured in white fog. In an instant, she is before me again, her wings glowing vibrantly within the mist. “But don’t expect an enemy to wait for you to take your turn,” she says before tapping me on the chest with a light finger.

I swallow; this had gone on for under a minute, and already she had essentially killed me twice. Still, I don’t want to just take this lying down. I’m a sentinel, too; I have an assault state, too! How is she this much stronger than me!

Determination surges through me, and I decide that I don’t want to just try and play defense. Stepping forward, I swing a punch at Audrey with all of my enhanced strength. I miss, without being entirely sure as to how. Audrey had simply swayed to the side with casual grace, causing my fist to meet only open air.

Admittedly, my punch had been rather pathetic in form. I’ve never had reason to try and attack someone else. Still, if I want to protect people, I need to be able to fight off whatever they need protection from.

Gritting my teeth, I try again, this time being careful to aim directly at Audrey’s center of mass. If I thought I had a hope of actually hurting her, I would never have tried to fight her like this. However, I think I’m starting to understand what Audrey is trying to do. I need to be able to fight in my assault state before that fight is real.

Instead of swaying to the side, this time, Audrey just steps back, leaving my fist to sail right in front of her once again. I try again and again, but Audrey moves through my mists like a ghost. Her movements don’t seem fast, but they are clinically efficient.

As Audrey dodges, she lectures. “From what I understand,” she says, sidestepping a flying pounce from Celeste, then ducking under my punch, “you are an archer. We will get you a proper bow before we head to the incursion zone. For now, try to get a feel of your strength and speed. While in your assault state, you are more than you were before.”

“Why… can’t… I… hit you?” I ask, never stopping my onslaught as Celeste and I push ourselves to our limits to try and even touch Audrey. We even try coordinating to hit her at the same time, but that proves fruitless as well.

“A sentinel’s rank isn’t for show,” Audrey says, weaving her head to the side and then jumping over my attempted kick. “When a sentinel is placed in a situation of great stress, where they must use their magic to survive, they come out greater on the other side. The magic in our body refines itself, and we grow more in tune with our domain and astral path. Higher ranks mean more power, more benefits, and more abilities.”

Audrey holds out her hand for me to pause. I stop, breathing hard from the exertion. Still, I feel as if I have a better understanding of my physical limits in my assault state than I had before. I am stronger and faster than I was before, but the difference isn’t as steep as I’d thought.

Right now, I feel like I’m at my best. That every punch I threw would hit with the power of the strongest punch I could have thrown before. That every movement I make is done with the most grace and speed I could have managed in my rest state. I feel like I’m at my best in every way, but not beyond what a normal human could already do, not like Audrey, who can move like a speeding bullet and dodge like she was made of mist.

Audrey waits for me to catch my breath before she speaks once more. “Shift back, let’s talk about what you did wrong. You are right about mana toxicity. We should be able to mostly lose the buildup we gained here with a few hours in our rest states, but we want to be at 100% for the incursion.”

With a flash of pink light, Audrey once again shifts back to how she looked before. Her shining sentinel outfit fading back into a standard tank top and cutoff jeans. With a thought, I follow suit. The exhaustion of the short fight hits me harder as my power retreats, and I once more find myself panting for breath. Audrey doesn’t even have the decency to look winded.

Celeste stands beside me, her blue eyes glaring at Audrey. Through our bond, I can feel frustration leaking off of her. Neither of us are happy with our performance, and I know Celeste certainly isn’t happy with how easily Audrey had shattered my barrier.

When I finally catch my breath, I look up at my mentor again. To be honest, I’m slightly peeved about her way of training, even if I get it. If I’m ever in a real fight with that big of a power difference, I really don’t see what I could do. I just hope that I don’t run into any volcora as strong as Audrey in this incursion. Speaking of which.

“How do you even know an incursion is coming?” I ask with frustration as I finally manage to stop panting for breath.

Audrey shrugs, “There is always an incursion happening somewhere around Shinara. We just asked the monitors to watch for one that they think newbies can handle around this afternoon. We might have to wait an hour or two extra to get a good one, but it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“A-All the time?” I ask, my eyes wide. The news had never indicated that incursions were that common. At most, I’d thought they happened maybe once or twice a week. No wonder they need more sentinels.

Audrey nods, her face turning grim. “Yes, and if we don’t have a sentinel team in place to handle it, then all those volcora will get out to go attack wherever they like. To be honest, we don’t catch most of them in Japan now. Only the ones close to major population centers like Shinara or Tokyo. Pretty soon, there will be a southern front just as there is a northern one.”

I close my eyes; I had known things were bad, but I had never known it was quite this bad. No wonder everyone was moving away from small towns. The GDF just can’t keep them safe there anymore.

The arrival of the Volcora changed the world forever, but it feels like it’s changing again. No longer can the world’s sentinels keep up with the threat. What is the plan for when the volcora get worse?

I open my eyes once more, looking up at Audrey. “What can I do to help?”

“Right now, we need you to be stronger,” Audrey says, eyes intense. “I’ve gotten a good sense of your current capabilities, and hopefully, you have too. Now, let’s see what we can do to augment those capabilities as far as they can go.”

Chapter Eighteen: Shopping

A note from Alusion

Hi, everyone. I just wanted to say thank you all so much for the positive attention the story has been getting lately. The fact that you would take a piece out of your busy lives to read my story is incredibly humbling, and I never imagined we would get so far. I won't get sappy on you, but it really does mean the world to me.

Anyhow, without further adieu, please enjoy the chapter!

I have to admit that I’m still upset with Audrey as we walk back around the edge of the shop. All of this is happening so fast, and it feels like she’s only putting more stress on me rather than less. I feel like she should be trying to reassure me that this incursion would be safe, giving me warnings and helping me test my powers in a safe environment. Instead, she’d basically attacked me and called it a lesson.

Audrey pauses as we round the corner of the building, turning to look down at me. Celeste and I look up at her, and I don’t think either of our expressions were particularly friendly.

“You’re mad at me,” she says, glaring right back. “You need to get over it. We only have a limited amount of time to do this before it’s for real.”

Internally, I fume — Celeste’s annoyance and my own compounding until I know I can’t just stay silent. “You didn’t have to do it like that,” I say, reaching up and gingerly touching my throat.

“You needed to understand what you could and couldn’t do,” Audrey says, her tone dismissive. “That was the fastest way to teach you.”

I huff in annoyance, “The fastest way? You attacked me! You didn’t give me any warning. You toyed with me to show me how helpless I am compared to you. That was abuse disguised as a lesson!”

“And you think I should take it easy?!” Audrey demands, her nostrils flaring. “You think that I shouldn’t show you what you’re up against?! There are volcora out there that make me look like a mouse before a tiger. You need to know what you’re getting into! You need to be ready!”

“Be ready for something as strong as you?” I ask, my hurt and anger bleeding into my voice. “Even if I used my powers perfectly, even if I had fought all my life, there was no chance of success. You did that because you wanted me to be afraid!”

“You should be afraid!” Audrey yells, her face twisting into a visage of anger. She taps the dark-speckled soul gem still hanging around her throat. “Jessie would still be alive if she had just understood her limits! If she hadn’t tried to play the damn hero! And you are the exact same way! You’ll throw your life away the first chance you get just to save people who don’t even know your name!”

There are tears in Audrey’s eyes now, making me pause. My anger slowly drains away as I stare at that dark soul gem. For just a moment, I swear I catch a glimmer of… something. But it’s gone before I can focus on it.

I meet Audrey’s tear-streaked eyes, “Sometimes people just need saving. You know that. I don’t know who Jessie was, but I’m sure she made the only choice she felt she had.”

Audrey closes her eyes, “This is why you don’t get close to blue sentinels,” she murmurs.

For a long moment, we just stand in silence before Audrey opens her eyes once more. Reaching forward, she taps me gently on the chest. “You want to know why I did what I did? Because I want you to be ready for what’s to come. Be afraid; make the safe call. Otherwise, you’re going to end up like Jessie.”

“I’ll do what I can, but if there’s something I can do to help, I will,” I say, not wanting to restart the argument but unwilling to let that point go.

Audrey just sighs, defeated. “Come on. Let’s get you some equipment. You’ll need it to stay alive with that damned bleeding heart.”

The inside of the inscriptions shop is much larger than it was on the outside, which I suppose I should have expected. Still, something about the fact that they can spatially expand a space inside an already spatially expanded space feels wrong to me. I wonder if that’s what all of those chaotic inscriptions on the outside of the shop are for.

Looking around, I take in the interior, which is frankly quite impressive. There are two main areas of the shop, and the first is what I might expect from a normal store. If a normal store sold only inscribed items, that is. There are numbered aisles stocked full of what appear to be eclectic items. While things seem to be grouped together in broad categories, the items themselves are as strange as they come. It looks like someone had gotten confused and placed a bunch of modern equipment alongside props for a fantasy movie with a bunch of random junk sprinkled in just for laughs.

The aisle directly before me as I walk in has a handwritten sign hanging above it that says, “Defense.” Some of the items in the aisle even make sense. I see a few large medieval shields and a mannequin wearing what looks like inscribed body armor. Other things, however, look completely out of place. Several umbrellas lean up against a small section of the isle entirely dedicated to what looks like shield-shaped pins.

As I watch, a young man in his twenties moves past the pins hanging on the wall and pauses. He seems to examine a pin for a moment before pulling out his phone and taking a picture of the pin he’d been examining. Then, he plucks the pin off of its display, and it vanishes in a plume of violet fire tinged with black.

The man looks up, catching me watching him and throwing me a dark look. Literally, his irises are completely black, making it impossible to tell where his pupil is. I shudder.

Beside me, Audrey grabs my shoulder and gently pulls me after her. “Come on,” she urges softly. “You do not want to piss off Kayne. He and his brother are from generation three, and both of them are scary as shit. Let’s go say hi to Ratchet.”

Swallowing nervously, I allow Audrey to tow me behind her over to the other main part of the store. I do my best not to glance over my shoulder, still unnerved by Kayne’s ink-black eyes. What kind of person is Audrey scared of? Not anyone I want to be around, that’s for certain.

The area Audrey leads me over to is a massive counter that takes up one entire half of the store. It looks a lot like a gun counter you might see at a sporting goods store… you know, minus the guns, which makes sense. Inscriptions and technology just don’t go together super well. While there are some workarounds, I’ve never heard of someone being able to make a magical gun. Although, inscribing is still a brand-new field, and I’m sure there is a ton we don’t know about it. Still, it’s nice to see that at least some of my knowledge holds true.

Rather than guns, what is behind the counter is the type of thing every kid wishes they could own. Magical weapons. Staffs, swords, axes, and, of course, bows. Pretty much every kind of weapon you can think of that doesn’t involve technology is present.

On the very far side of the counter is what appears to be a small shooting range with positions for multiple people to try out weapons on more inscribed target dummies like we’d found out back.

There’s only one person at the range at the moment, a blonde girl who looks only a few years older than me, admiring a pair of gleaming silver daggers. As I watch, she hurls both daggers at a target dummy down range, and they land into its chest with twin thunks. The girl extends her hands out towards the dummy, and the daggers both shimmer and vanish, reappearing in her hands. She examines the daggers once more, this time with a sort of manic gleam in her eyes.

I press my lips together in a thin line as I watch the display. Crazy people. I am surrounded by crazy people… Also, I wonder how hard it would be to get a dagger or two like that for myself because I can’t help but agree with the mystery sentinel at the range. They are awesome. Maybe I could get a bow with arrows that return?

“Audrey!” bellows a deep, resonant voice as the tallest man I’ve ever seen in my entire life steps out from the door behind the counter.

The man instantly captures my entire attention, forcing me to stop gawking at all the amazing sights around me. He must be at least seven feet tall, with a bald head, dark chocolate skin, and a short beard peppered with gray. The man towers over me, obviously, but also Audrey, which feels kind of wrong to me. While Audrey is only average height, with her power, it feels wrong for someone to be so much bigger than her. I suppose that is the dichotomy of the sentinels. While in our combat states, we can be extremely powerful threats. Outside of them, though, we’re just teenagers and young adults with a few magic tricks up our sleeves.

“Hey, Ratchet,” Audrey says with a smile much more genuine than any I’ve seen on her before.

The man, Ratchet, looks down on us with eyes that seem to gleam with kindness. “It’s good to see you again, girl. Especially after that last incursion, we were all pretty worried.”

Audrey shrugs, “Hardly my first time in intensive care. Doubt it will be my last.”

Ratchet nods solemnly before his kind eyes turn to me, “Who’s your friend? You must be a new sentinel. I have an eye for faces, and I don’t believe we’ve met.”

“This is Serena, no alias yet,” Audrey says, gesturing my way. “I’m mentoring her. She’s got her first incursion in just a few hours, and we were hoping you could get us sorted. Just… something to keep her safe.”

Ratchet watches Audrey for a long moment, then smiles. “This is a big step forward for you. I don’t think I’ve seen you getting close to another sentinel since-” Ratchet coughs, cutting himself off. “Uh… you know,” he finishes lamely.

Audrey’s expression turns complicated. “She’s an archer, like me. It was a good fit,” she says, sounding defensive.

I blink, a complicated emotion working its way through me. For so long, Audrey, or Stardust Angel, had been a mythical being to me. A powerful sentinel who was above all of us mere mortals. Even my first time meeting her hadn’t really put me out of that mindset. And yet… she seems just as human as anyone else. In fact, she reminds me of Akari just a little. Lonely and hurt.

I step up to the counter, looking up… and up at Ratchet. “Nice to meet you,” I say, offering my best smile as I hold out my hand to him.

Ratchet grins, “You too, Serena!” he exclaims, reaching down and engulfing my hand in his before giving it a shake. “You’re an archer, you say?” he asks, releasing my hand and turning to his wall of weapons.

I nod, then flush, realizing he can’t see me with his back turned. “Y-Yes. I’m a member of my school’s archery team. I’ve never done anything like shooting at a live target, but I have shot moving targets before.”

Ratchet hums to himself, striding down the wall of weapons until he reaches a section with dozens and dozens of bows. Some of the bows are elaborate-looking things made of metal with blade-like ends. Others just look like standard wooden bows with some embellishments, although all of them are heavily inscribed.

Ratchet studies the wall of bows, stroking his short beard as he seems to consider. Then, he grabs one of the more standard-looking bows, a beautiful piece made out of what looks like dark hickory wood mixed with real silver. It is inlaid with runic inscriptions in swirling blue patterns, most of which I don’t recognize. I see a rune that looks to be about enhancing kinetic force near where the string connects to the bow proper, but it’s combined with a rune that seems like it has something to do with energy. Electricity maybe?

I study the bow carefully for a long moment after Ratchet places it on the table. Trying to piece together its functions with my rudimentary knowledge. I look up at him with confusion, “This is some kind of taser bow, right?” I ask, hoping that I’m not completely off the mark.

Ratchet grins, “You have some knowledge of inscribing! It’s always good to see young sentinels actually taking an interest in how their equipment works,” he says, shooting a wink at Audrey.

For her part, Audrey also leans down to study the bow, seeming to ignore Ratchet’s comment. “This will paralyze anything shot with it, right? Like the one that I used back in the day?”

Ratchet nods, face becoming more serious. “Yes, although this is an improvement on the one you used all those years ago. It works about the same, but at a cheaper price.”

“E-Excuse me,” I start, cutting in, “this looks great and all, but… it won’t work for me. Something this sophisticated would take months or years to attune to me enough for the inscriptions to work.”

“Normally, that would be true,” Ratchet says. “However, we have a better understanding of how inscribed items work here at the GDF. It’s all about claiming ownership over them, and we have some tricks that help.”

I nod, “Prof explained that you have a kind of credit system that can be used to cheat the ownership property of magical items. But even if that works, I don’t have any credits.”

“You do, though,” Ratchet says with a friendly smile. “The credit system is a finely balanced way of determining how much equipment a sentinel can use without it failing on them. Everything is carefully priced, and earnings are perfectly balanced to ensure that any inscribed item you buy with credits will work for you. There are several ways to earn credits, mostly by halting incursions, but there are other ways too. The act of becoming a sentinel in itself grants you enough creditability for a few items to work; as such, you start out with exactly one thousand credits upon becoming a sentinel. This bow is worth six hundred and thirty credits.”

I look back down at the bow on the counter with more than a bit of excitement in my eyes. A real magical bow! A bow that I can use! Still… my eyes drift back to the wall of bows, and I wonder at the properties some of them must have. It’s like there is a wealth of treasure sitting just before me, but I know that I don’t have a hope of getting most of it.

Audrey glares down at the bow, “I was hoping to teach her the blade style with her bow, and this can’t do that. Also, that will leave her with barely enough for a last-resort shield and some basic medical supplies. She’ll need other gear, too, a machete in case of a jungle environment incursion and a standard knife for one. Also, having more medical supplies will never hurt her.”

Ratchet raises a finger, “First, she’s fresh. Getting her a blade-style bow before she even gets a practice session is more likely to have her end up stabbing herself than a volcora. Better for her to practice with a non-inscribed blade-style bow first besides.” He raises a second finger, “Second, the paralysis effect is exactly what you want when fighting your first volcora. Just shoot it and run away. It won’t be able to chase for at least a few seconds. It’s not like she’s ever outrunning most volcora without something like this anyway.”

Audrey opens her mouth to interject, but Ratchet raises a third finger. “Finally, the credit price might be steep today, but she’ll have plenty of time to gain more credits and build up her own stockpile of supplies. Besides, you’ll be going with her, right? It’s not like she’ll be separated from you, and you have the biggest stockpile of esoteric emergency equipment I’ve ever seen. You asked for something that will keep her safe, and I feel like this bow will do the job better and for longer than anything else I could get for her.”

Audrey sighs, “You know I don’t like assuming things will go right. I have to assume Serena will get separated from her team and me. That she’ll need every tool at her disposal to survive. But… I concede that this is a good option.”

From my shoulder, Celeste hops down onto the counter and circles around the bow. Sniffing at it curiously. Then, looking up at me, she bobs her head in a curt nod.

I shrug, “Celeste likes it. Although you didn’t mention arrows. I’ll need to get some of those, too, right? Or will non-inscribed arrows work?”

Ratchet turns to me with an indignant expression. “All of my bows have built-in arrow conjuration functions. Wasting your credits on a constant supply of more arrows is almost worse than running out of arrows in a fight. I won’t have any of you kids dying on me just because your weapon wasn’t up to par.”

I blink; somehow, that sounds more ridiculous than the whole paralyzing thing. “How does that even work?”

To my surprise, it’s Audrey who answers. “Just pull back the string, and an arrow will appear already nocked. Very useful for rapid firing. Some expensive models even allow you to conjure more than just one arrow at a time, which is useful for multi-shots. The arrows only last for about an hour after being conjured before they disperse back into mana.”

My mind drifts back to Audrey’s bow crafted of starlight. Looking at some of the other amazing things just hanging on the walls, I can’t imagine what kind of crazy abilities a bow like that might have.

After a moment of further consideration, I look between Audrey and Ratchet. “You both think this is a good choice for me?” I ask.

Receiving agreeing nods from both of them, I continue, “Well, I guess I’ll take it then. Or… should I try it out first?”

“Normally,” Audrey says, “you should absolutely try it out first. However, I received a notice a bit ago that they found an incursion for us and are pulling together the strike team. We only have around thirty minutes to get the rest of your equipment before we leave.”

I swallow, unable to keep down the fear that threatens to rise within me. Still, I had committed to this. “Okay, let’s get the bow.”

As it turns out, just, “getting the bow,” isn’t quite so easy. As Celeste had mentioned to me a while back, there is indeed a sentinel mobile app used to track credits. Even on a timer, I was required to download it and get authorized by Ratchet. To purchase the item, I had to take a picture of the bow and submit it in the app. This would effectively purchase the bow, automatically deducting my available credits, which were also listed in the app.

This way of buying something felt a bit odd to me, as there was literally no security to stop me from just taking something without taking a picture. However, stealing from a shop like this had little point to it. The item wouldn’t work if you didn’t have enough credits, and by not taking a picture, all you had really done was screw up your credit count in the app. In short, you could cheat the store, but not the magic item.

After purchasing the bow, we bid Ratchet goodbye before heading back towards the entrance. Before we leave, though, Audrey moves down the first aisle I’d seen. Curious, I follow her as she makes her way straight over to the wall of shield-shaped pins that I’d seen the sentinel from earlier buying. Apparently, they are rather popular as a good number of them are missing from the wall. Luckily, there seems to be plenty to go around.

As Audrey looks through the pins, I lean in closer to get a better look. It looks like a small scrap of metal, inscribed with runic designs and fashioned into the shape of a shield. On the back of the shield is a small pin that allows easy attachment to clothing. Briefly, I look around for a description of what the item is supposed to do before Audrey appears to find what she had been looking for.

With care, she deftly unpins one of the shields from the wall and holds it out to me. I take it, rolling the item in my hand as I look it over. “What is it?” I ask, wishing Ratchet would put out descriptions on the items he makes.

“A last resort shield,” Audrey responds, her tone serious. “Wear this pin on your clothes, and when your assault state’s barrier fails, this will detect it and project another shield around you that’s a lot stronger. The shield will only last around fifteen minutes or until it breaks, and it won’t work more than once. Ultimately, though, it’s always worth it because when it does activate, it will usually save your life.”

Audrey meets my eyes, her expression seeming almost sad. “Serena, if there’s anything you take away from your time learning from me, let it be this. Always have a last-resort shield on. A lot of sentinels balk because they can be expensive, but they are worth every credit.”

I nod hesitantly. “I will, I promise,” I say, closing my hand around the small shield-shaped pin and holding it to my chest.

Audrey takes a deep breath, then steps forward and puts a hand on my shoulder. I look at her hand, a touch startled. She’d never seemed like the type to enjoy physical contact. “Listen,” Audrey says, her voice quiet. “I know that I’m not the best mentor you could have ended up with. I know I should have explained things better — done things better. But… just know that when we walk into that incursion zone, my only goals are going to be stopping the incursion zone from breaking down and protecting you. I’ll make sure you get through this alive. I promise.”

I find tears welling in my eyes at the sudden softness of my normally harsh mentor. I’d spent so long looking up to Audrey, to Stardust Angel. So long admiring her for the people she’d saved and the good she’d done in the world. I had wanted to be just like her. I still wish I could be like her. She is strong where I am soft. She is confidant where I am scared. She has done more good in the world than I could ever hope to. I just hope that one day, I can accomplish a small fraction of what she had.

Reaching up, I place my hand upon hers. “I trust you.”

Audrey meets my eyes for a long moment before looking away. “You probably shouldn’t,” she says, letting out a long breath. “Come on, we still need to grab you some medical supplies before we head for the hangar. Then, we have a job to do.”

Chapter Nineteen: Into The Fray

After grabbing a backpack of medical supplies from another store in the hub, Audrey and I move quickly to the elevator to go and meet up with the rest of my team.

The elevator door opens into a huge military-style hanger. The hanger is cavernous, definitely dimensionally expanded, and has multiple high-tech-looking transport carriers sitting around. The transport carriers themselves look like a strange hybrid of some kind of quadcopter and a plane. They have four wings, each with multiple large rotors placed inside in a way that makes me think it can both hover like a helicopter and fly like a normal plane. We stand beside one such transport, its bay door open to reveal rows of relatively uncomfortable-looking seats.

The rest of Team Picnic stand around me, looking just as uncomfortable as I am, while soldiers carrying high-tech rifles stream around us. One such soldier who has the air of a commander is talking with Audrey, who had taken charge of the other mentors upon arrival.

Oddly, unlike with Ratchet, Audrey doesn’t really seem friendly with the other sentinel mentors. Rather than as a friend, the others seem to look up to her as some kind of commander. It’s strange to me how quickly she’d taken charge, but I suppose it shouldn’t be. Audrey had been doing this for a very long time, even if she doesn’t look that old.

In fact, I notice once again that, even among the sentinel mentors, there isn’t a single person I would place as older than twenty-five. That… does not speak well for the mortality rate of sentinels.

I look to Akari and Baylee as we watch our surroundings with nervous expressions. My grip tightens and releases on my new bow’s handle over and over, and I can’t seem to stop fiddling with the straps of the small pack the medical shop had given me to carry the rest of my supplies. Even Celeste seems nervous, fidgeting on my shoulder.

For the umpteenth time since I’d gotten it, I double-check that the little silver shield is still pinned securely to my shirt. I had been assured that it wouldn’t come off unless I did it intentionally, but that doesn’t stop me from being cautious. Who knows whether the last resort shield will end up being the only thing standing between me and certain death.

To my surprise, Akari seems to be holding up the best of all of us. While she does fidget nervously, she looks far less concerned than everyone else. I wonder why? Maybe her experiences with her family had primed her to be able to better handle these kinds of situations. Even as I watch, she turns towards me and offers a small smile, reaching over and giving my hand a squeeze.

“Don’t worry, Serena. We’ll be okay,” she says softly enough for only me to hear.

Suddenly, I find myself extremely grateful to have her by my side. I had thought before that her decision to protect me was sweet but ultimately unnecessary. Now, I question whether or not I’d be able to force myself into that transport carrier without Akari by my side.

Audrey is great, but I don’t really know her. I’ve already spent a few days with Akari, and under all of her self-loathing, she is really a sweet girl. It hurts me every time I think about what she’s gone through, and I just keep redoubling my resolve to make sure that she doesn’t ever have to experience being alone like that again.

To my other side, Baylee, our ostensible team leader, clears her throat to get our attention. “I know we’re all nervous,” she says as we all turn to regard her. “But remember, we are sentinels. This is what our powers are made for. Going into this incursion zone, we need to remember that we have every advantage. We just need to focus on protecting each other and getting out alive. No unnecessary risks, no stupid mistakes, and no straying from our group. Agreed?”

We all nod, and Haruto offers a nervous smile. “My mentor says that the primary reason for this is to help us get some sub-ranks under our belt. We’ll need to be more than E-1 to be useful to anyone.”

Baylee nods, “Haruto is right; we do need to earn more magic — to protect the populous and each other. Do not go chasing for extra fights to advance faster, though. Remember what I said: stick together and trust each other. That is how we will get through this.”

“I feel a lot better about this knowing I have Little Blue to patch me up if anything goes wrong,” Claire says, for once staying focused on the conversation. From how her hands wring together over and over, I know she’s worried.

I wince, “I, uh, I don’t actually have a healing ability yet. I have a lot of inscribed bandages and some magically infused medicines in my pack, though.”

Baylee smiles, “You’ll most likely get your first healing spell at E-2 or E-3. All of us are going to be operating at minimal capacity until we get to at least a few more abilities. Good thought bringing those bandages, though; I’m glad you are taking your role on the team seriously.”

Audrey had been the one to help me prepare my whole pack. I suppose it’s her job to get me into my role, and carrying the team’s medical supplies is absolutely something a blue sentinel should be doing. Still, I wonder just how many little things she’s already done for me that I haven’t even noticed.

We stand together for a while longer, nervously chatting amongst ourselves. Finally, something seems to change as a number of the armed men around us start moving into the transport carrier. It appears that around thirty GDF soldiers will be coming with us, in addition to our mentors.

As the men enter the transport and find their seats. Audrey and the commander-looking soldier move over to us, flanked by a group of four more experienced sentinels, who I presume are the other mentors.

Looking at them, I feel a lot better about our chances of success. Having an entire contingent of soldiers, along with an entire group of experienced sentinels, watching my back makes the whole situation seem a lot less dire.

“Alright, Team Picnic, listen up and listen well,” Audrey says, her normal voice replaced by that of an experienced commander. “In the next few minutes, we are going to be moving to and entering a nearby low-grade incursion zone. Low-grade, however, does not mean weak. There will be dozens of volcora in the incursion that are plenty capable of wiping your entire team along with the soldiers aiding you. You are to avoid these volcora, but when that is impossible, the other mentors and I will eliminate them.”

“We will have two goals in this incursion zone,” Audrey continues. “First is to find and eliminate the anchor. This will be a volcora, or object, that anchors the incursion to our reality. We will need to destroy this anchor before the incursion zone begins to break down. If we fail to do this, the volcora within the incursion zone will start being disgorged into physical reality, where they can attack the general populace. This cannot be allowed to happen. Let me be perfectly clear on this: there is no backup team; there is no second chance. We either stop the incursion, or a lot of people are going to die.”

Audrey pauses a moment to let that sink in before going on, “Our second goal is simply to get you all out alive. Incursion zones are dangerous, and even with a mentor looking over your shoulder, it is possible to get hurt or even killed. I will not tolerate any behavior that puts yourself, your teammates, or any of the soldiers under our command into undue danger. Is that understood?”

We all nod, scrambling out a hasty and rather uncoordinated, “Yes, ma’am.”

Audrey gives a slight smile, “Well then, the clock is ticking on this incursion zone, and we’ve already waited too long. Let’s load up.”

The transport carrier is near silent but for the purring engine as we fly over the top of Shinara’s skyscrapers. Our team huddles close together, all of us seeking solace in our shared situation. Akari keeps a tight grip on my hand as we both look out the small porthole window at the city zipping away below us.

My thoughts drift back to my father and what he would think of my current situation. He would want me to quit, to walk away and go back home where it’s safe. He wouldn’t want me anywhere near an incursion zone, and I can’t say I disagree with him. Yet, one thing Audrey had said sticks with me. If we fail to stop this incursion zone, the volcora inside will be released upon the people nearby. People will be hurt; people will be killed. I cannot allow that. I want to protect people. And if not me, if not us, then who? Who would go into these zones to stop the volcora? Audrey can’t be everywhere, and there are so few sentinels. It’s time for us to step up.

With shaky fingers, I take my small cell phone from my pocket and type out a message for my father. I would make a phone call, but I don’t want to intrude on the people around me. I type out and delete several messages, unable to find the words to express how I feel. I would never lie to my dad, but I also don’t want him worrying himself sick. Maybe it’s better to just say nothing. But… if I die in this incursion zone and I never told him that I loved him one last time… No, I have to send something. Finally, I end up with a message that is in no way good enough.

Hi, Dad. My team and I have been tasked with helping out in a low-risk incursion zone today. We have a team of powerful sentinels to watch over us, so we shouldn’t be in any actual danger. I’m not sure how long this will take, so I might be home kind of late. Don’t worry, I have Baylee and Akari here to help me. I love you so much. I’ll see you soon. I promise. <3

Hesitantly, I press send and put my phone back into my pocket before returning my attention to watching the buildings disappear below us. Slowly, the skyscrapers get lower, and the streets become less organized. Soon, we move out of Shinara proper and into the slum city that had sprung up around it.

As it turns out, this particular incursion seems to be happening within the slums rather than outside the city where most of them appear — at least on the news. The transport carrier begins to lower towards the buildings below, the run-down housing and potted streets coming into clearer view as we descend. All around us, the GDF soldiers stand and move towards where the bay door would open, even as the transport continues its descent.

Looking out the window, I see the people on the crowded street below looking up at the carrier, although I can’t make out their expressions. Once it becomes clear that the carrier will be landing on the street, whether or not there are still people or vehicles in the way, the pedestrians start running to clear the area.

The bay door is opening before we even hit the ground, and the armed soldiers swarm out as soon as we make contact. Likely making sure that everyone is clear of the area.

Audrey stands, and, in a flash of pink light, she’s in her full regalia as Stardust Angel. Around us, the other mentors also go through similar transformations, showing a green sentinel, a silver sentinel, and two red sentinels.

Audrey looks us over, her body flaring brightly with power. “It’s time to shift states. You don’t want to be seen by the people outside as your civilian identities.”

I swallow nervously and glance over to Celeste, who sits on my shoulder. “A-Are we ready for this?” I ask nervously.

Celeste’s ears droop slightly. [Probably not. We should have received months of training before entering an incursion zone. However, the situation is truly dire. We need to grow, and there is only one good way to do it.]

I take a deep breath, “Well, I suppose we can think of this as on-the-job training,” I tell my familiar before willing myself to Shift.

For a moment, blue light flares across my body, and I can feel my clothes shifting and changing. In mere moments, I’m once more clothed in my assault state. Glancing down at myself, I notice that the shield pin had transferred, as promised, over to my assault state’s outfit.

I’m about to discuss with Celeste further but am cut off by Audrey. “Come on. We need to get moving. We don’t have all day,” she orders before striding out the bay door.

Blinking, I come back to reality to notice the entire rest of my team had also shifted states. I look on in surprise, startled to see the teenagers I’d come to know now looking like proper sentinels.

Akari looks like a cross between a ninja and a samurai. Her outfit is tight, with a cloth drawn up over her mouth. She has light-looking armor strapped across her body in an asymmetrical pattern, even including an epaulet on one shoulder. Her armor is a deep black color covered in glowing violet highlights. On her breast is a symbol that looks a lot like a violet, crescent moon, and she carries a long, curved blade in one hand.

On the other hand, Baylee looks much more like your classic girly sentinel, a lot like Cherry’s outfit. Her outfit is a flashy, pink, feminine ensemble, with a short pink skirt and a large pink star symbol across her chest. Baylee holds what looks like a wand but with a pink star on both ends. She seems to radiate a sort of self-assured confidence that I could never hope to match.

While the rest of us, even Akari, look as expected for sentinels, Claire and Haruto evidently didn’t get the memo, looking more like medieval knights than classic sentinels.

Haruto wears vivid green plate armor across his entire body, including a helmet that encases his head. Already the tallest on the team, he seems larger than life in his heavy-looking armor. In his hands, Haruto holds a truly massive hammer that looks far too heavy for even the large man to hold. Emblazed on his chest is a symbol resembling a green turtle.

Claire’s outfit looks like Haruto’s in that it resembles that of a medieval knight, but that is where the similarities end. While Haruto’s armor looks thick and protective, Claire’s seems to be built with offense in mind. Her crimson armor has sharply aggressive lines and points all over, and, also unlike Haruto, she doesn’t wear a helmet, her crimson lock of hair waving in the wind produced by the transport carrier spinning down. She holds a massive broad sword that, while smaller than Haruto’s hammer, also looks far too heavy for me to lift. Her symbol seems to be an image of that very same sword, crackling with incandescent, red lightning.

Shaking my head to break myself out of my contemplations, I quickly move to follow my team as we stride out of the transport carrier. Blinking against the bright light of the afternoon sun, I consider my surroundings.

Our carrier had landed on a poorly maintained road, tightly weaving around the numerous randomly placed buildings of the slums. The road is tightly packed with people, all being kept at bay by the soldiers. Still, dozens of people hold phones up above the crowd to record us as we exit the carrier.

In addition to its being crowded, the area outside the carrier is loud. People yelling questions, talking amongst themselves, and the commander barking orders, all with the loud whirring of the turbines in the carrier, forcing everyone to shout to be heard.

“Number one rule of being a sentinel in public!” Audrey calls over the noise to my team. “Always look like you’re in control! That means stop gawking and look like you’ve done this before!”

My eyes go wide as I realize that I have, in fact, been gawking at the spectacle around us. Still, there is a lot of commotion that I really hadn’t expected. For some reason, I had pictured us ending up on some dark abandoned street or creepy forest. Honestly, though, this is worse. If this is the place where the incursion zone will start dumping volcora if we fail to destroy the anchor, then all of these people will die.

With that realization, my heart hardens with resolve. This is what we do, this is why I had chosen to accept Celeste’s bond. I’m here to heal and protect these people, so I will do so to the best of my ability.

“What do we do now?” Baylee calls over to Audrey, who seems to be looking around for something.

“Now, we look for the aperture!” Audrey calls back, although the noise level had started dying down as the transport carrier finally finishes spinning down. “It will look like a spot of darkness somewhere nearby. Only sentinels or those with inscribed tools can see them.”

“Like that?” Claire asks, pointing towards one of the nearby buildings. There’s only a hint of fear in her tone, although it’s clear she’s just as scared as the rest of us.

Following her gaze, I turn to see what I assume is the aperture into the incursion zone. Audrey had been right in describing it as a spot of darkness. It looks almost like a pin prick in the side of the universe. A void of infinite black hovering in place just a few steps away from the doorway of what appears to be someone’s home.

Audrey nods, striding over to the pinprick with a relaxed gait. The other sentinel mentors following behind her. “To open the aperture,” Audrey instructs, “all you need to do is force a bit of mana into it. Just by touching it, you will feel how to do it.” She glances over to us, “Serena, come over here and open this aperture. You will all need the experience, but you can do this one.”

For a moment, I freeze, and Akari steps forward, looking as if she were about to offer to take my place. Before she can, however, I straighten my shoulders and give Audrey a nod. Hesitantly, I start towards the little black tear in the universe, pausing just before it.

This close, it’s impossible to ignore that something about this spot is profoundly wrong. It feels like a violation, a trespass. Even still, I have a job to do. Unable to talk myself out of it, I tentatively extend my hand into the black spot.

A wave of dread and instinctual knowledge slams into me. In an instant, I understand. I know that horrors lay beyond this point. That there is another layer of reality attached to ours only through this one tiny pinprick. Within that layer lay nightmares made manifest.

My vision abruptly shifts, and I’m standing in a different slum. The buildings around me are ruins, collapsed roofs, and toppled walls. The sky is dark and overcast, billowing gray clouds sprinkling a light rain down onto me.

Looking up, I can see the skyline of what should be Shinara. The buildings are in ruins, overgrown by a sickly green moss. The buildings mostly seem to still be standing, but large chunks of them are simply missing. Those chunks can be seen floating impossibly in the air nearby. Like a giant had torn sections out of the skyscrapers and left them floating in the air.

Strangely, as much as the skyline resembles Shinara, there are a lot of details missing. Buildings are slightly out of place; the Sanctum Collective building is entirely missing, and the skyway bridges are nowhere in sight. It’s as if this false Shinara had been built using an incorrect memory of the real thing.

Floating among the skyscrapers amidst the rubble are… shapes. Black tendrils and strange entities moving amongst the carnage of what once had been my home city. They are too far away to make out clearly, but they are horrifying nonetheless.

Overlaying it all is an overwhelming sensation of dread. It pushes down on me, covering me like a damp blanket. Instinctively, I know that I can push back against it and do so. Once more, my body shines with sapphire light, and just as fast as I’d arrived, I’m back. The sky is bright and sunny once more, and my team stands around me. I can still feel the cold drops of rain on my skin, however. That had been no vision. I’d really been there.

I scramble backward, away from the now-expanding tear in reality. I’m so focused on escaping that I hadn’t even noticed Akari stepping in front of me, katana raised against the newly formed black portal.

“W-What… what was that?” I ask, my eyes wide as I regard the portal with terror.

Audrey turns to me and gives a sympathetic look. “It’s always hard the first time,” she says before looking to the rest of my team. “When opening an aperture, you are briefly transported inside the incursion zone. You get a glimpse of what you are about to walk into before your soul gem forcibly activates to protect you and get you back out. It can be… distressing, which is why you will all have to do this at least once. Now, let’s get inside so the rest of you can see what has Serena looking so concerned.”

I have absolutely zero desire to go back to that destroyed city. It’s only the knowledge that, if allowed to run free, the volcora inside that incursion space will make the real Shinara match the fake one that keeps my feet moving forward.

I don’t consider myself a brave person. I have never had any desire to do any extreme or dangerous sports, and I don’t really understand the people who risk their lives for such unnecessary things. I like things nice and safe, a controlled environment. As such, it takes every ounce of my willpower not to turn right around and demand to be sent back home. I have a job to do here, and helping people doesn’t always allow for a safe, controlled environment. No, I want to save lives, and if that means walking into the fray, that’s what I need to do. I tell myself that again and again as I follow Akari into the black portal and find myself back in the incursion zone.

Once more, I feel that oppressive fear pushing down on me, trying to suppress me. This time, though, my soul gem immediately flares up, and my body starts to shine with a soft blue light. It’s as if my soul gem had known what to expect the second time and had pushed the feeling away without needing input from me. The feeling of fear dissipates greatly, and I get the sense that, now, the fear I feel is all natural and not artificially induced. Still, plenty to go around… great.

The scent of rain on concrete pervades the area, and the only sound is the harsh breathing of my teammates and the soft pattering of the falling rain. The air is fresh and clear but feels… dense — like there is something heavy permeating the area, something that had been causing that pervasive sense of fear. Could it be Stygian Mana? Isn’t that what’s supposed to come from these spaces?

Looking around, I see my teammates also starting to glow as their own soul gems rise up to protect them from the invisible stygis. Audrey and the other mentors had formed a perimeter around us, weapons ready. Likely making sure we are protected while we acclimatize to being in an incursion space.

More people continue to stream in from the aperture, soldiers this time. As I watch them enter, I have a realization: they don’t have soul gems to fight off the stygis. GDF soldiers have been auxiliary members of sentinel teams for a long time. Ordinary people fighting an extraordinary foe. Now, the bravery of these men and women takes on a whole new light. Every second in here must be a perpetual drain. A constant sense of fear that will never let up — that will keep pressing down until they break.

To know that such an experience awaits you every day and to still keep going into incursion after incursion. These soldiers deserve just as much respect as the sentinels they work with. If not more.

As I watch, one of the soldiers, a tall woman with close-cropped strawberry hair, approaches Audrey while holding a tablet. “Ma’am, the anchor signature is coming from inside the ruined city.”

Audrey nods, “Thank you, Margret,” she says before turning to us.

“Because this is your first time in an incursion, I’m going to explain to you how things work. Pay attention, as you won’t be receiving this lecture again. I’m not just here to hear myself talk,” Audrey says.

“Margret here is our guide; we will always have a soldier with us who can track the anchor. This is required as these spaces are often between twenty and two hundred kilometers in diameter, and incursion zones are crawling with volcora. You might not see any right now, but rest assured that they can see you. They will attack us; they will ambush us. They will do everything in their power to kill us. Team Picnic, you will be the first line of defense as you need the experience. I will decide when and if we need to interject to save you.”

Audrey gestures to the other soldiers, carefully watching our surroundings on the cramped street. “Remember that you have soldiers who are relying on you for protection, and you on them for the same. They have guns and are well trained, but bullets often don’t work well on volcora above E Rank. Working together with your auxiliary support will always result in a better outcome than striking out alone.”

Audrey pauses, seeming to consider a moment before shrugging. “On that note. Let’s get moving. How long until this space begins to break down, Margret?”

Margret, having never looked away from her tablet, responds immediately, “Nine hours, ma’am.”

Audrey winces and looks to us, “That’s less time than you should normally expect, but command likely let this space hang for a while to give us time to prepare. Anyhow, I’ll now step back a bit to let you get some experience. Team Picnic, lead the way and keep your heads on a swivel. We have work to do.”

Chapter Twenty: Volcora

My team and I walk forward, hands wrapped tight around our weapons of choice. The atmosphere is tense as we follow Margret’s directions through the slums and towards the city, looming ominously in the distance. Audrey and the other sentinel mentors had fallen to the back, taking on a rear-guard role, leaving us to be the vanguard of the group.

Heart thundering in my chest, I pay close attention to my surroundings, ears straining to pick out any noise on the eerily silent street. A strange dissonance hangs over me. After coming from the streets outside that had been so full of life and people, this place seems so desolate. It’s as if all of the life had been sucked out of the city, leaving it empty and dead. The only sounds are the falling rain and my heart thundering in my chest.

Our group holds a tight formation that Baylee had helped guide us into. Haruto takes the lead, being the most heavily armored, with Claire and Akari beside him. As ranged fighters, Baylee and I stay at the back of the pack closest to the soldiers that flank us. Celeste flies up above us, having promised to let me know if she saw anything coming. The other familiars also range out around our group to act as scouts.

Because the lives of our familiars are linked directly to ours, they can’t die unless we do. If their bodies are destroyed, it will cost nothing more than some mana to reform them, which makes them the perfect scouts. Particularly Celeste, whose wings give her a distinct advantage when scouting out our path. I’d been told that the other familiars have different advantages, but I’m not sure what they are.

“Something is weird about this,” Baylee whispers to me as we continue our slow walk. “We should have been attacked by now. From what I’ve read, this place should be practically swarming with low-rank volcora.”

I shiver, “Audrey said that they sometimes attack in ambush. I keep thinking something is going to jump out of a building or alley.”

“Just keep your bow ready,” Baylee instructs, clutching her own pink wand in a white-knuckled grip.

We continue moving, looking in every direction for the source of an attack we don’t know will come. I squeeze the grip of my new bow, and I desperately wish I’d had time to practice with it properly before I got here; yet, even its presence helps settle my frantic nerves. Every time Celeste reports that she hasn’t seen anything is like a knife in the heart. It’s almost as if I can feel something watching me, a mind so alien that I can’t even begin to understand it. The feeling is almost unbearable, knowing that something is watching you but being unable to find out who or what.

[I see movement heading your direction!] Celeste’s voice suddenly exclaims into my mind. [Two… no three, volcora are incoming from the east! They look like wolf variants!]

I take a steadying breath, trying to force down the fear that threatens to rise. “Celeste sees three incoming volcora. Moving towards us from the east,” I tell the others, my voice quivering.

I had never seen a volcora before, other than the ones floating above the city, of course, but they are still too far away to see clearly. I know, however, that volcora can take on many different forms. Celeste had said that these were wolf variants, but I’m still not quite sure what to expect.

“Everyone move so the formation is facing east, then hold steady and prepare to fight,” Baylee orders tensely.

We quickly shift around as I begin to hear movement. Raising my bow in that direction, I prepare to quickly draw and fire. My fingers tremble on the string, feeling like icy hands were gripping my heart. I can’t do this! I’m a high school girl, not a fighter!

Seconds tick by in the dead air as the sounds of movement go from just faint noises to what sounds like claws scrabbling across the wet concrete. I have to reaffirm my resolve over and over in that time. I am safe; Audrey and the other mentors are here to help us if things get out of hand. They won’t let anyone die, and I have magic bandages and medicine to help anyone who gets hurt. Everything will be fine.

I blink to clear the rainwater that had run into my eyes. Strands of my hair that had escaped their tail and are now soaked and sticking to my face. I want to brush them away, but I refuse to move my eyes away from the dark alleyway I know the volcora will emerge from. My fingers brush along the bow string as I prepare to fire, the familiar sensation a comforting balm.

When dark shapes surge out of the alleyway, I only have a split second to evaluate the situation. The three volcora look like oversized wolves but with chitinous armor along their forms like that of a bug. Razer sharp teeth and claws glint in the faint light as they move, and they make a strange high-pitch growling noise reminiscent of the whine of an electric motor. The noise is somehow the most disturbing part of these chimeric creatures. I shiver; while most of the wolves’ bodies are at least analogous to other creatures on Earth, that growl is just unnatural.

The three volcora all look about the same, with the one in the middle of the pack being slightly bigger than the others. The moment I see the three volcora, letters seem to flash into existence above each of them before vanishing just as quickly. All of the volcora display the letter E, with the smaller two having their E be yellowish-green and the larger having its E a pure yellow.

I blink, trying to take in what I’m seeing. Are the letters the rank of the volcora? What does the color mean in that case? I suppose it could-

I’m forced to abandon my train of thought as the volcora streak towards us. My hands mechanically grasp my bowstring, and despite the strangeness of this new bow, years of practice take over. I draw back the bowstring, feeling odd about the fact that there is no arrow nocked. However, as soon as I start to draw back, a crackling arrow manifests itself out of blue lightning, already nocked and ready to fire.

I take a moment to judge the speed of the volcora before firing — I’ve practiced on moving targets, but nothing like this! My heart pounds so hard in my chest that it’s the only thing I can hear. Taking a deep breath, I adjust my aim, then, just like Mr. Yamamoto had taught me, I exhale and fire.

My arrow streaks forward, flying higher and faster than I’d intended and missing Claire by sheer luck as she had started sprinting at the charging volcora immediately after they had appeared. Through pure luck and some skill, the arrow finds its final destination in the back leg of one of the smaller volcora, which seems to barely punch in through the chitinous exterior. It does, however, elicit a high-pitched yelp of pain from the creature.

Things happen so fast that I can barely comprehend them. The volcora that had been hit by my arrow collapses with jerking, uncontrolled movements, clearly the effect of the bow’s inscriptions. It appears to be recovering quickly, though. Claire and the other two volcora clash together nearly at the same moment. The smaller of the two volcora runs right past Claire, its alien black eyes locked on Baylee and me. The larger of the two slams into Claire, knocking her to the ground even as her red sword skitters harmlessly off its armor plates. The red lightning that had been running along the edge of Claire’s blade dissipates as it’s knocked away from her.

As Claire gets hit, I briefly see a flash of red light, making me guess her assault state’s shield had blocked the attack. Still, that can’t have been good for it, as she won’t have much of a shield to work with.

Haruto interposes himself between the final volcora wolf and the rest of the team, Akari holding steady at his flank. The final volcora slams into his large form shoulder first, knocking him back a few steps. Haruto doesn’t falter, though; his green assault state barrier briefly flashes to protect him from the damage. Oddly, it seems to have stretched out further than I’d seen before, and I wonder if he is manipulating it directly. Strange; could that be his dominion art?

As soon as the volcora is stopped, Akari darts forward, slashing her blade down at the wolf that had just rammed Haruto. Unlike Claire’s attack, her blade seems to have done some damage, but Akari only cut into the armor rather than the flesh.

As my mind whirls, trying to figure out my next move, Baylee steps forward, leveling her now glowing wand at the massive volcora wolf baring down on Claire’s prone form. A near-blinding blast of pink light flashes from Baylee’s wand, hitting the large volcora with enough force to knock it off of Claire. Yet, it doesn’t seem to have done much damage to the creature as it turns its eyes on Baylee and snarls. At least it isn’t attacking Claire anymore.

I hear shouting from the soldiers behind me, but I can’t clearly make out their words as my heart thunders in my chest. Something about friendly fire? I’ll bet they can’t fire on the volcora without risking hitting us. It’s like Audrey had said: they would be a great asset right now if we hadn’t gotten in their way! Oh Claire, why did you run in alone?!

My eyes widen as I see Claire slowly starting to prop herself up; her armored outfit looks scratched and battered, parts of it hanging off at odd angles. Something I’d learned from Celeste was that the state of a sentinel’s outfit mimicked the state of their shield. Thus, I can tell that Claire’s shield is likely on its last legs. I’m not sure if she has a pin like mine, but if she doesn’t, then the volcora will start being able to actually hurt her soon.

Time to change things. Rather than drawing back my bow again, I thrust my hand forward. Mist pours from my open palm, flowing along the ground towards Claire. I’m careful to keep the mist low to the ground so as to not obstruct my teammate's sightlines. However, with Claire still down, I hope to obscure her from sight so the large volcora won’t focus on her again.

In the midst of the action, my mist flows across the ground until it washes over Claire like a wave, cloaking her in white fog flickering with blue mana.

The volcora had not been inactive while I’d been spreading my mists. The large volcora had turned away from Claire, its eyes now locked on where Baylee and I stand. An icy spike of fear stabs into my heart at the sight of the massive beast, especially as it begins to bound towards us.

It appears that Claire wasn’t to be left alone either. The volcora that I had initially shot with an arrow had recovered from the brief paralysis and is now moving quickly to catch up to the fight and pounce on the still-downed Claire. She had begun to sit up but is still clearly the vulnerable target while separated from the team.

Hurriedly, I draw back my bow string again, eyes flicking between the volcora charging me and the volcora about to pounce on Claire. The words of Prof and Audrey flash through my mind. I know what they would tell me to do. They would want me to paralyze the large volcora wolf, perhaps retreat to a safe distance. That had never been me. My role is to heal and protect my team. I will not leave Claire to be mauled by those horrid black claws.

Exhaling, I release my arrow and it strikes true, slamming straight into the center mass of the wolf and downing it right before it reaches Claire. I’d adjusted my aim to account for the decreased drop and speed of the shot, allowing for much more accuracy on my second attempt. Sadly, I don’t have time to see anything else as the largest of the wolves bears down on us.

Baylee releases another blast of pink light at the large wolf, but it jumps to the side to avoid the attack before continuing its charge. Haruto still has his hands full with the smaller wolf that had reached us first, though that wolf looks to be on its last legs. Akari, who had been helping him, disengages, leaping to the side to put herself between the wolf and me.

My eyes go wide as, for the second time, the large wolf tackles one of my teammates. Akari isn’t nearly as large as Claire and simply doesn’t have the mass to be standing in front of something that big. A vibrant, violet shield appears to protect her, but it doesn’t seem to do much as she is crushed under the weight of the wolf.

“Akari!” I scream, drawing and firing my bow as fast as I can. My hurried shot only glances off the side of the wolf, but luckily, it still seems to apply at least a bit of the paralyzing effect.

I hear Akari screaming as the wolf slashes down at her with its clawed paws over and over, like a dog digging a hole in a garden. It’s all I can see as I draw and fire again and again. I have to save Akari! She cannot die here!

Beside me, Baylee also opens up on the volcora, her blasts eventually knocking the now thoroughly paralyzed wolf off of our teammate. I keep drawing and firing over and over, even as Haruto and, eventually, Claire join in on battering the large volcora.

It’s only when a message box from my soul gem appears in my vision that I stop my relentless assault.

Through training, your soul gem has undergone a minor refinement. You have advanced from Rank E-1 to Rank E-2.

First Advancement Notice:

Minor refinements to your soul gem have the following effects.

- Slight increase to Domain attunement.

- Slight increase to Astral Path attunement.

- Slight increase to ability potency.

- Slight increase to assault state physical enhancements.

- Slight increase to the durability of assault state's comprehensive barrier.

- Slight increase to familiar's maximum size.

Warning: All subsequent refinements will be more difficult to achieve than previous refinements. The path is long, and this is but the first step.

They’re dead… we’d done it. I blink, staring at the final dead volcora wolf; my mind slowly begins to switch gears once more. I read over the notice my soul gem had produced before dismissing it. That had been horrifying, but the job isn’t done yet. Akari and Claire still need me.

My eyes snap to Akari, who, to my surprise, is already starting to sit up. That does not mean that she is okay, though. It appears that her shield had actually held up better than I’d expected, but it had ended up breaking in the end. The razor-sharp claws of the largest volcora had a few seconds to rip into bare flesh before the paralyzation set in, leaving Akari covered in bloody gashes that had torn right through her light armor. Now, her left arm and her torso drip with blood from the wounds.

Next, I allow my gaze to flick to Claire, but she seems fine to my initial glance. I don’t think her assault state’s shield had ever fully broken; it had only been damaged. That assessment done; I run to Akari’s side, opening my bag of medical supplies as Baylee calls out orders.

“Stay sharp and form a parameter around Serena and Akari,” Baylee snaps, her eyes locking on Claire with an annoyed expression. “Some volcora can scent blood, and we can’t get caught off guard. Serena, do what you can.”

Following Baylee’s orders, my teammates and the soldiers move to form a parameter around us as I kneel beside my friend. Quickly, I dig through my bag, looking through the cheap medical items Audrey had me purchase from the medical shop. There are a few pills, an injector, and a number of rolls of bandages.

My eyes linger on the injector for a long moment before I discount it. That is for major wounds, and while Akari’s gashes look deep, I need to hold onto it in case someone gets hurt even worse. This had happened not long after entering the incursion, and I have to imagine that there is still worse to come. Some resources will need to be held in reserve. For now, I think some bandages and one of the pills will work best.

Akari, sitting up, watches me produce a small white pill and a roll of bandages. Mentally, I curse my lack of proper medical training as I hand the pill to Akari. If my interest had been biology instead of archery, this would be much easier.

Akari looks at the little pill in her hand, a small smile on her face as I explain while I work. “That will help numb the pain, boost your energy, and encourage faster healing,” I say, starting to unroll some bandages. “It will work together with these bandages to help you heal faster.”

Akari turns her gaze to meet mine, that small smile still in place. “You’re in your element now, huh?”

I smile back weakly, happy she is feeling well enough to make jokes. I’m still shaken by the fight myself. It had been so close, far too close. “I suppose I am. Now, I’m going to need you to lift your arms up so I can bandage those gashes on your stomach.”

With only mild grumbling from Akari, I manage to wrap my new friend’s arm and torso up with enough bandages that I’m sure the healing treatment on them will do its work. She might look like a partial mummy by the end of it, but that’s only to be expected.

I’m startled when, as I finish wrapping Akari’s wounds, the dark cloth of her outfit seems to move over the bandages as it self-repairs. Strange, I wonder what other magical properties our outfits have that I don’t know about. I’ll bet Celeste probably knows, but I like at least some things staying magical and mysterious.

Once Akari had been fully bandaged and is up and moving around, Audrey moves towards our little group. Clenching my fists, I turn towards the larger woman. That little stunt with my training had been one thing, but this was just too far. Akari had been pinned for a long time, and she had no way of knowing that she had only been lightly injured!

As Audrey moves towards us, I march over and glare at her, “Why didn’t you help Akari?! She could have been killed!” I demand angrily. The only thing better than healing is making sure that no healing is ever required. Audrey had failed to help Akari when she needed it.

Audrey shrugs, looking down at me, “We didn’t feel the need to intervene. She took only minor wounds, and you successfully defeated the volcora. You also got to get some experience as a field medic, which will increase the likelihood of you receiving new abilities related to healing.”

“Minor wounds?! She could bleed out from a cut like that in her arm! If it had hit an artery, I’m not sure there would have been anything I could do!” I yell, anger and hurt driving me. I’d trusted Audrey; she was Stardust Angel, the sentinel I’d looked up to since I was a little girl. She should have done something, and she just stood by while Akari was hurt! In a mere second, Akari’s life force could have been snuffed out by that massive volcora.

Audrey’s face hardens, anger crossing her features. “Backup, rookie,” she says, her voice quiet but deadly calm.

Eyes widening in fear, I step back. Looking up at Audrey, I now find myself looking straight into the face of a stranger. Audrey’s eyes look eerie, almost empty. It’s as if she’s barely holding herself back from attacking me, her whole body vibrating with rage. This… this is different than before. The difference between angry and murderous. What’s happening?!

“You think this is bad?” Audrey growls, stepping back into my personal space. “You have no idea what’s coming. You need to be prepared for at least this much. Sentinels get hurt, and sentinels die. That’s just how things are. Sure, I’d have stepped in if it looked like that little wolf would finish her off, but it didn’t. If I help you with every little encounter, then you wouldn’t get any experience, and we would just be wasting our time here,” Audrey lectures, her voice cold and harsh. Her eyes seem to gleam with anger, with hatred. If I didn’t know better, I’d think she was two seconds away from pulling her weapon on me.

Tears threaten as I look up at her, unable to understand the switch that had flipped. We’d argued before, sure, but that hadn’t been anything like this! My eyes widen further as I see something dark worming its way into Audrey’s pink bonfire of lifeforce.

Fear runs down my back like a bucket of icy water. The second I see that dark force affecting Audrey, I know. She isn’t acting like this on purpose. Something is happening. Audrey had acted blunt and easily annoyed, yes, but this is different. She had never been openly hostile like this. Something is wrong.

Looking around, my fear turns to ice-cold terror as I see the other mentors. The same dark energy slowly creeps into their life forces. Infecting them. Even as I watch, I see fists clench and faces twist angrily.

“A-Audrey,” I stammer, backing away, “this isn’t you. Something is making you act like this.”

Audrey’s face had twisted into a snarl. “What the fuck are you talking about!? What do you know?! Nothing is…” she grits her teeth, for a second seeming normal even as the other mentors around us start drawing their weapons, fury blazing in their vibrant eyes.

“Serena, what do you see?! What’s happening?!” Baylee demands, running over and looking at the mentors who seem about ready to dive into a free-for-all.

“Something is affecting their life forces!” I call, unable to explain further as my team and the soldiers back away from the former leaders of our expedition.

[Serena!] Celeste calls into my mind, swooping down from above to alight on my shoulder. [Something is very wrong! Dozens of volcora are closing in, no… hundreds!]

All of the mentors seem to be holding onto themselves by only a thread. Audrey grits her teeth, her eyes closed with focus. For a brief moment, I see her life force push back against the dark power infecting her. Audrey opens her eyes, and for just a second, she seems lucid. Then, the dark power rushes into her in a surge, and her irises light up with a pink, incandescent fury.

“Run,” she whispers before raising her bow and pulling back an arrow.

Chapter Twenty-One: Mind Flayer

No one was about to ignore Audrey’s warning. With only a baseline sense of cohesion, we all turn and sprint away from Audrey and the other mentors, even as explosions of force shake the ground. Dread sits in a pit in my stomach as I hear the fighting behind me. They’re fighting each other! What is going on?!

We run and run, the members of Team Picnic often outpacing the soldiers and being forced to slow down to allow them to keep up. I breathe hard, desperate to pull in enough air to keep my legs going as fast as possible, even as my side burns from the effort.

I move swiftly, barely pausing to take in my surroundings as Celeste feeds me information from above. Following her guidance, our group ducks through side alleys, leaps over the rubble of collapsed buildings, and navigates away from the rumbling explosions behind us.

[Not that way!] Celeste yells into my mind, causing me to stumble and nearly fall onto the wet pavement. Only a hand from Akari stops me from taking a tumble, and we continue our sprint together.

[Go left! Into that building!] Celeste instructs as I recover my feet. [You’ve got a group of about thirty wolves and a C Rank alpha coming in just in front of you! We need to wait for them to pass!]

“This way!” I call, trying to turn towards the building to my left, just as the ground shakes violently. Trying to change directions while in a full sprint with the uneven terrain and the ground shaking has me tumbling to the ground. My blue shield briefly flashes around me, absorbing the impact and stopping me from getting road rash from the asphalt. The shield doesn’t stop the icy cold water that coats the ground from soaking me more than the light rain had.

In an instant, Akari is before me, grabbing my arm and pulling me up. My eyes widen at just how easily she’s able to lift me; maybe her assault state grants her more strength than mine. The soldiers and the other members of Team Picnic are already streaming into the cracked façade of an apartment complex, and, still stumbling, Akari and I move in after them. Just in the nick of time, too.

Pressing my back against the wall, I don’t even have time to truly process the room I’m in. My mind is fully focused on the scraping sounds as I hear the wolves start to pass us. I breathe hard, willing myself to be as silent as possible but still needing to catch my breath. My heart beats so loudly that I’m certain the wolves must be able to hear it.

The wolves continue making those horrible high-pitched growls and snarls that cause shivers to run down my spine. It’s like someone scraping their nails across a chalkboard multiplied by the terror of being stared down by a predator.

[There are a few flying volcora that have spotted me! I’m going to- AHH!] Celeste’s mental voice cuts off for just a moment before reappearing, sounding less distressed. [My physical body was destroyed,] she reports sadly, even as my eyes widen.

“You’re okay, right?” I think desperately to my familiar; I know she’d told me before she’d be fine, but having your body destroyed cannot be a pleasant experience.

[I’ll be fine,] Celeste says, her mental voice still holding a note of what I interpret as residual pain. [I won’t be able to guide you from above any longer unless you re-manifest me. Right now, there are so many volcora above and around us that I don’t think that’s wise. Save the mana; we are going to need it.]

For a minute, we all sit, catching our breaths and doing our best to be as silent as possible. The volcora continue to stream past us, apparently both above us in the air and to our sides on the ground. I keep expecting one of them to duck into the apartment complex lobby we shelter in, but that keeps not happening. It’s almost as if…

“Celeste, what if they are going after Audrey and the other mentors?” I ask as the ground shakes under me again, proof that the fight is still ongoing.

[I find that likely. The way they are moving seems so organized. Volcora never act like this. It’s almost like something is controlling them. It’s hard to tell from the ground, but from the air, I could see it clearly. They were organized. I’m certain I was taught that they shouldn’t be this intelligent,] Celeste says.

“What could even do something like this, though?” I ask, hoping that Celeste might have some idea.

[The only known volcora I can think of that can do something like this is called a mind flayer. Those have to be at least B-Rank to appear, though. One this powerful, it could even be A-Rank or at least high on the high end of B-Rank. I don’t understand how it can operate in an incursion with stygis levels this low,] Celeste explains.

I close my eyes, taking a shuttering breath. A mind flayer — that doesn’t sound like something that could or should exist. Although, I’d seen it at work. I’d seen the power worming its way inside Audrey. A B-Rank volcora… is there even anything I can do against that?

“So, a mind flayer controls peoples’ minds?” I ask, wanting to confirm.

[Sort of. It can completely dominate the minds of any volcora of a lower rank than itself. It can influence the minds of non-volcora, but it can’t directly puppeteer them like it can with volcora. Supposedly, if you have enough willpower, you can resist, but if this is a B-Rank, I can’t see how anyone could break free from its influence.] Celeste dutifully explains.

I take a deep breath, my fingers tightening and loosening around my bow again and again. Being a sentinel wasn’t meant to be like this, and I’m not sure what to do moving forward. Try to survive, I suppose.

For a while, I just sit in silence, listening to the river of volcora passing by us. I can’t keep from questioning our situation as I sit. What is going to happen? Is Audrey even still alive? How do we leave this incursion zone? Am I going to survive this?

I don’t know, and that’s the most terrifying thing. Maybe Audrey will have some item or ability that lets her fight off the volcora’s mental influence; that sounds like something she might have. I mean, she’s Stardust Angel; she can’t just die. Right?

The occasional shaking of the ground seems to indicate that, wherever Audrey is, she isn’t dead. That could change at any second, though. How long can she fight? With her mind being influenced, the other mentors, and the hoard of volcora, how long could anyone hold up? Audrey had always been a legend, but no one can handle that.

I shiver, wishing my clothes hadn’t been so thoroughly soaked when I’d fallen. The air is cold and smells of mildew. The apartment complex lobby we hide in doesn’t have any lights within it, making it difficult to make anything out, but I can see a stairwell further up and a reception area of some kind. I wonder if I would be able to see when the volcora pass if I go upstairs? Probably not worth the risk of getting spotted, not that the volcora I hear seem to be at all interested in searching the buildings.

My team sits around me, all of us slumped against the wall by the door. The soldiers who had followed us had moved a bit deeper into the building, making it hard to make them out in the shadows. Beside me, Baylee seems to be trying to calm herself, clutching a necklace I hadn’t noticed her wearing before and taking shuddering breaths. Haruto, next to her, just looks shell-shocked.

Akari looks remarkably calm for the situation; her expression is carefully neutral as she listens intently to the passing volcora. Noticing me watching her, she moves to place her hand on mine, offering a comforting smile. I return her smile weakly, finding it odd how much our positions had reversed. Now, she is the one trying to comfort me. How can she be so calm?

Furthest from the door sits Claire, her head buried in her hands. Her entire body trembles, and it takes me a moment to realize that she is suppressing sobs. My heart aches to see her like that. This isn’t the Claire I’d come to know; this isn’t how my team is supposed to be! We’re sentinels! Protectors of the world! Only now do I realize that being a protector means that there is no one to protect you. We’re on our own now. No Audrey, no mentors, no easy way out.

“Celeste?” I ask in my mind, wanting to be able to talk to someone.

[Yes?] Celeste asks, her own voice sounding scared.

“What options do we have?” I ask her, hoping beyond hope that, with her knowledge, she has an idea.

[We don’t have any good ones if that’s what you’re asking,] Celeste responds sadly. [These are the only things I can think of that get us out of here alive. Our best option is for another sentinel team to come check up on why we haven’t completed the incursion zone yet. I find this unlikely, and even if it does happen, it will take six or more hours. Besides, Audrey told us that there was no backup for this incursion. Next, we could hunker down and try and wait out the incursion zone. If it breaks down with us in it, it will dump us back into the real world just like it does with the volcora. That’s not great either because we’d be right back in the same situation except just on Earth. We could try getting back to the aperture so we can warn the GDF and get more people in here to deal with the incursion, but-] The ground shakes violently under our feet, cutting her off. Dust drifts down from the ceiling.

[But we’re cut off,] Celeste continues once the shaking dies down. [Finally… Well, we could try and kill the mind flayer. From what I know about them, they are considered powerful because of their long-ranged mental abilities. If you can find their physical body, though, they are meant to be relatively fragile for their rank. It could be possible.]

“Won’t it just control our minds, though?” I question.

[Potentially, but from what I know, they can only control so many people all at once. There’s a reason that it only targeted Audrey and the other mentors. I believe that means that it would be forced to release the others to try and influence us,] Celeste says. [We are reaching the edge of my knowledge on the subject, however. Mind flayers are rare and aren’t well studied.]

I close my eyes, trying to repress my fear and think logically through the options Celeste had presented to me. What we choose to do will depend on our end goal. We could just hide or try and slip back to the aperture to escape. Doing that, though… if a mind flayer controlled army of volcora was dumped on the slums right outside the city, it would be a massacre. We have magical weapons and shields, and even with those advantages, we barely managed to take down three volcora. There are hundreds out there, probably thousands. The death toll would be unimaginable.

Absently, I slip my phone out of my pocket in a desperate hope I might have a signal. Maybe we could call for help outside the incursion zone? Celeste hadn’t mentioned it as an option, so I’m guessing not. Still, it’s easy enough to check. Opening my phone and shielding the light from escaping with my hand, I see that, indeed, I have no signal. What I do have is a text from my dad waiting for me.

I trust you, Serena. Whatever needs doing, you can do it. Please be as careful as you can, and come home safe. I love you more than anything.

For a long time, I stare at the simple message. What would Dad do if he was the one here and I was the one in the city he was protecting? He wouldn’t even think of giving up, of hiding or running away. No, this incursion, these volcora, they put far too many people at risk. Thousands of innocents, my father, Mr. Yamamoto, and all of my friends at school. They are depending on me. What if the mind flayer got out and influenced the mayor to make certain decisions? What about the military and GDF leaders? This getting out could lead to complete disaster.

“We have to stop this here,” I tell Celeste, my mental voice growing with confidence. “We cannot let this incursion breakdown.”

[I’m with you,] Celeste responds immediately. [Let’s kill us a mind flayer.]

A note from Alusion

Hi everyone, I hope you all are still enjoying the story! If you are, please give it a rating or review for visibility. Even if you don't, know that I appreciate you immensely just for making it this far. I hope that you, in particular, have a wonderful day!

Chapter Twenty-Two: Planning

It takes a long time for the stream of volcora to finally stop coming. From the increasingly distant sound of explosions, it sounds as if the fight had also moved away from our location.

Silently, Baylee stands from where she’d sat near me on the floor of the apartment complex lobby and peaks her head out the door. Looking around, she eventually nods to herself and motions for everyone to gather around.

Standing, I move and join the circle of people in the center of the lobby. The only ones here are us and fourteen soldiers, including Margret with her tablet but not the commander-looking soldier whose name I’d never caught. I hadn’t seen when the other soldiers had gotten separated from us, but I have a small hope they are sheltering in a different building somewhere.

“It looks clear outside,” Baylee says. “I think we should be okay to move if we want to.”

“Move where? There are volcora everywhere,” Claire asks, her normally lively voice sounding… broken.

Turning my head to look at Claire, my eyes widen at what I see. Before, when I’d seen her, her red life force was blazing with passion. Now, though… it had dimmed significantly. Not because of any wounds — I know that she is uninjured. I’d learned with Akari that mental wounds can affect life force just as much as physical ones. She must be taking our situation worse than I’d previously thought.

“Back to the aperture,” Baylee says. “We will go back out, contact GDF Headquarters, and get reinforcements to help us with this space.”

“Not trying to contradict you, ma’am,” Margret says, looking up from her tablet. “But I’m not sure we have strong enough reinforcements available to deal with this space. They already sent Stardust Angel, and she’s one of the strongest sentinels in Shinara, if not the strongest.”

Baylee’s breathing hitches, but she nods. “Okay. That still doesn’t change that we need to go for the aperture. Us dying in here won’t accomplish anything.”

“Baylee,” I say, speaking up for the first time. “Celeste says that this was likely caused by a volcora called a mind flayer. She says that they are weaker physically than they are with their mind magic. If we can find it, it could be possible to kill it and save our mentors.”

Baylee turns to me with a look of surprise on her face, “You want to stay and try to fight?”

I nod seriously, “I do. Imagine what would happen if all those volcora that just ran past us ended up on the streets. How many people would die? Even if we can get out and ask for help, how long would that take? Would they even have more sentinels to send? This incursion zone will break down before they can get more experienced sentinels in here to deal with the problem. We are already here; we are in a position to do something about this.”

Baylee stares at me for a long moment before shaking her head. “No, it’s too risky. Even if it is technically possible, it’s my job to make sure we all get home alive. Prof even told us that we aren’t supposed to try and play hero. Going for the aperture is the right move.”

“Serena is right, Baylee,” Akari says, cutting into the conversation. “Those people outside in the slums, they don’t have anyone else. If we leave now, we are leaving them to die. If that’s our only option, we will do it, no question. But, if there is a possibility of saving those lives, we owe it to them to at least try.”

Baylee sighs, looking to Margret. “How much time do we have left before this space breaks down? Would there be time for us to get out and evacuate the slums?”

Margret looks down at her tablet and taps a few times before shaking her head. “No, ma’am. We have about eight hours and twenty minutes before the breakdown begins. Even if we were able to get the warning out right now, it would be next to impossible to get that many people evacuated. Not to mention that we don’t have anywhere to evacuate them to. Shinara is full to bursting, and we don’t have any kind of infrastructure further outside the slums where they would be harried by stray volcora outside the city.”

Baylee nods, taking a moment to visibly calm herself. “I suppose all of this comes down to just how possible this is and what the rest of you think. We know what Serena and I think; what are other votes?”

Akari takes my hand in hers, “I’m with Serena; we can’t leave those people to die.”

Near us, Haruto looks conflicted for a long moment before speaking up. “I’m with Baylee,” he says, his voice muffled slightly by his helmet. “This attempt to kill a mind flayer feels like it is far too much for our current capabilities. We can save more lives in the long run by not taking risks like this. We should play it safe.”

I glance towards Margret and the other soldiers near them. “What do you all think? You guys are stuck in this situation, too. Are you looking to cut your losses?”

Margret and the other soldiers share looks between themselves, seeming to have an entire unspoken conversation. We wait for a long moment before Margret finally shrugs. “We will follow the wishes of the sentinel team. We knew what we were getting into in spaces like these. If you all feel it’s possible, then we’re with you. If not, let’s retreat. I’m no more keen to throw my life away than you are.”

Thus, all eyes fall on Claire, who seems to be doing her best to look smaller than she actually is.

“Claire, the final vote is yours then,” Baylee says with finality in her words. “Try and stop this, or live to fight another day?”

For a long moment, we all watch Claire. She stares at the ground; her pupils are dilated, and her breathing is heavy and nearly frantic. She hardly seems to hear or even see us, and her red life force seems to be even weaker than before. Something is wrong, but I don’t see any influence from the mind flayer like I had with Audrey.

“Claire?” Baylee repeats, a note of concern in her voice.

Frowning, I study Claire. Her posture, her breathing, her dilated pupils. My eyes widen with realization. “She’s having a panic attack,” I say, stepping forward towards my large friend. “Everyone back off; give us some room.”

For a moment, everyone just looks at Claire and me before Baylee snaps, “You heard her. She’s the team healer; give them some room.”

With that, everyone moves away to the other side of the room while I gently take Claire’s hand and lead her away from the others. “Come on,” I say softly, “Let’s sit down.”

After sitting on the ground myself, Claire eventually follows suit, once more placing her head in her hands. She pulls her knees up to her chest, made only more difficult by her crimson armor.

“It’s okay, Claire,” I say softly. “Take all the time you need. I’m right here with you.”

Leaning against the wall with the older and larger girl, I simply wait and provide my presence and comfort. Laying my hand on her armor, I allow my will for her to heal flow through me. Even though I don’t have a healing ability, even though it probably shouldn’t work. I feel the power engendered in me by my title stirring and moving into Claire — just as it had with Akari.

It’s strange, this energy within me. It seems to be doing something, but I can’t exactly quantify what. Still, it had helped Akari, so all I can do is hope that it will help Claire, too.

Ever so slowly, Claire appears to calm. Her gasping breaths stabilize into steady breathing, and her eyes finally focus. I give her a while longer, just sitting with her. Together, we just listen to the rainfall and the soft murmurs of conversation from the other side of the room. It feels so peaceful in that moment; it’s easy to forget the dangers outside this little space. Easy to just sit and listen to the rain, smell its unique scent, and allow myself to be at peace.

Finally, after giving Claire a moment of clarity, I gently prod her to speak. “Hey,” I say, keeping my voice as soft and gentle as it can be. “If you want to talk about what’s bothering you, I’m here to listen. You don’t have to suffer this alone.”

Claire lets out a soft sniffle, “Y-You wouldn’t understand. I’m s-sorry. I just need to pull myself together.”

“You are hurting, and that’s okay,” I tell her. “If you don’t want to tell me what’s bugging you, you don’t have to. Sometimes, though, it can help to talk about it. Or, we can just sit here and listen to the rain.”

“W-We’re wasting time,” Claire murmurs. “T-This space is going to break down and… and…” She can’t seem to bring herself to say the last words.

“If this were a physical wound, you would feel fine waiting for me to bandage you up. Why should a mental wound be any different? It’s okay to be hurt. It’s alright not to be strong all the time. That’s why you have a team to help you and why we need you to help us when we are hurt,” I tell her, my soul seeming to resonate with the words. Somehow, I feel like I know what to say. As if my title, my magic, were guiding me.

“I-I…” Claire’s voice breaks. “I can’t do this, Serena.”

“You can do this,” I tell her gently. “You are a sentinel. You are amazing. Besides, did what you supposedly can and can’t do stop you when you jumped in that fountain? Did it stop you when you accepted your bond? Did it stop you from coming to this incursion zone to fight something so terrifying, all for the sake of protecting people who might never know your name?”

Claire offers me a small smile, then lowers her eyes again. “I… I only did those things because… I just hate them so much. They killed my brother, my parents, everyone I knew. The only reason I survived is because I hid, and now… all I can think about is how much I want to hide.”

I’m startled by her words but repress my reaction from showing on my face. Had her family been killed when a town fell to the volcora? That would make sense as to why she seemed so intense whenever the volcora were brought up. Maybe even why she charged ahead of the group when we engaged our first foe. And how had that gone for her? She’d been knocked to the ground immediately, nearly killed. That can’t have been easy for her. It put her back in that mindset she must have had when she was hiding from the volcora before. And now?

Suddenly, everything seems to click about Claire, and all I want to do is wrap my arms around the girl to comfort her. I want to take away the pain afflicting her — that had clearly been affecting her for so long. Still, just like with Akari, I know it won’t be so simple. There’s no such thing as an easy cure for something like this. It’s the type of thing that stays with you forever, influences your decisions, and ultimately your entire life.

Sitting beside Claire, I allow my own eyes to fall. “I’ll be honest with you, Claire. I don’t feel any different. Right now, I want nothing more than to be at home, in my apartment, with my dad. Safe. I would love to hide and just wait for the space to break down. Then just… keep hiding.”

I trail off, letting my words hang in the air. They’re true, after all. I’m terrified, yet I still have a purpose. “We can’t let more die, Claire,” I say softly, the room having become entirely silent at some point other than the light rain. “We hide in our cities, and even there, we aren’t safe. We bury our heads in the sand so we don’t have to look at the threat looming over us. We’re losing.”

I pause, letting my words sink in before continuing, “I agree with Baylee and Haruto; I want to live to fight another day. Get more experience slowly in a carefully controlled environment. But how many times can we live to die another day before that catches up with us? At what point do we say, enough is enough. Anyone here would tell us that it’s impossible to save the people out in those slums. That it’s impossible to save our mentors from a mind flayer. But as soon as we give up, as soon as we write human beings off as a lost cause, that’s when we truly lose.”

I tuck my own knees up to my chest, hugging myself tightly. “Maybe it’s naïve, but that’s just how I feel.”

Once more, Claire and I sit side-by-side, listening to the rain. Claire seems deep in thought, and I don’t want to interrupt her any more than I already have. I’d said my piece; now, it’s up to her to come the rest of the way.

It starts in her eyes, a gleam of mischievous intent. Then, a small smile makes its way onto Claire’s face, immediately bringing me back to when I first met her. When she’d gotten me soaking wet by jumping into a fountain for no reason whatsoever. I can’t help but grin as I see her red life force flare back up to life. Claire is back, the weird, probably a bit insane, girl that I had come to love so quickly.

Claire turns to face me, her own face lighting up with a grin of her own. She wraps a large arm around my shoulders, “I’m with you, Little Blue. Enough is enough. Come on, let’s go kill us mind flayer. When we get back, we can wash off its blood in the fountain — together this time.”

My smile only widens, “As long as you’re there to jump in with me, I’ll do it any time, Claire.”

“Right,” Baylee says, leading our discussion as we all once more stand in a circle. “We, for some godforsaken reason, have decided to try and kill a mind flayer. How do we do it?”

I turn towards Margret, “Because it’s so powerful, it’s probably the anchor for this space, right? That means finding it is easy; you can just lead us right there.”

Margret bites her lip, thinking for a moment before giving a slight nod. “I would find it highly likely it’s the anchor for the space. That or the anchor is an item that it’s guarding. Finding it being easy isn’t so accurate, though. We can detect the aura the anchor gives off, so we can always tell what general direction it’s in; that isn’t the same as a route to it, though.”

Baylee nods, “Got it, so we can probably find it then, if with a bit of difficultly. What are we going to do once we have found it.”

“Well, I’m going to start stabbing it till it falls over,” Claire declares confidently.

“Riiigght,” Baylee intones. “Anyone got a better plan than that? Do we know what this thing can do?”

For a moment, we all stare blankly at each other. “Celeste, any ideas?” I ask mentally.

Celeste sends me the equivalent of a mental shrug. [I have no idea what its capabilities are beyond what I already told you.]

After we all silently stare at one another for a few minutes, Baylee speaks up once more. “Great. So, like Claire said, we find it, then stab and shoot it a bunch of times until it falls over,” she says dryly.

“We should probably try and rush it. If we pressure it enough, it will probably have trouble mind-controlling us. It took it at least a minute or so to really influence Audrey. It was kind of a gradual thing. Also, I should be able to see if someone starts getting influenced,” I inform the group.

This leads the entire group to stare at me. I wilt, moving to slightly hide behind Claire to escape from their gazes. “What? What’s wrong?”

Baylee nods, “Serena, you could see when they started getting influenced? How? I know you warned us something was affecting their life forces; is that how you knew?”

“Wait, back up,” Haruto says, cutting in. “Lifeforces? That’s nothing I’ve ever heard of before. I thought your ability was to control mist or something?”

“Sorry,” I say. “There was this whole thing where I got a title, and I could see life forces and the mana toxicity was really bad at first, but… it’s a whole story. Anyway, yes, I can see people’s life forces, and I saw a sort of black power invading their life forces before they went crazy. That’s why I warned everyone.”

Baylee nods again, “Okay, so Serena is our early warning system. At least the way to the mind flayer should be mostly clear. It sounded like it threw the majority of the volcora in the space at trying to kill our mentors. So, hopefully, there should be minimal activity on the way there. Although, I can’t imagine it left itself completely undefended. Anyone have anything else to add?”

We all look around and shrug. “Go team?” I offer.

Baylee rolls her eyes, “Right. Let’s get started then.”

A note from Alusion

Hi, everyone. I hope you are all having a wonderful day!

This chapter was great fun to write, so I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it!

Interlude One: Stardust

A note from Alusion

Hi all! Since this is the first interlude, I just thought I'd explain how they work. Any chapter that is not written from the point of view of Serena will be labeled as an interlude (other than the prologue) and will be written in 3rd person. This allows me to add to the story by offering points of view away from what Serena directly experiences. Interlude One will be a look at what's happening to Audrey while Team Picnic is planning. I hope you all enjoy it!

Audrey fights viciously; her mind solely focused on the utter destruction of her foes. Every movement of her body throws off the pitifully weak volcora that tried to rush her. Her bow whirls around her like a staff made of blades, the curved side of either end of her legendary-grade weapon having shifted into gleaming edges.

Spinning, Audrey cuts two of the wolf volcora her little apprentice had been struggling with in half. The volcora are practically blasted apart by the force of her blow. Twin sprays of black blood fountaining out of their bodies and coating Audrey in yet more gore. She didn’t care, only feeling an unceasing, unnatural rage.

A group of ten C Rank volcora start closing in on her from the left, each highlighted by her soul gem as she senses the stygian mana within them. She spins towards her new opponents, reaching for the spot in her bow where a string should technically be. As soon as she reaches for it, the glowing pink string appears, an incandescent arrow already nocked and ready to fire. Audrey draws and fires in a motion that would seem casual to any outside observer, a lazy shot without much intent behind it, which, of course, is far from the case.

The arrow streaks away, moving at unbelievable speeds that no bullet could ever hope to match. Audrey had looked away before the arrow even hit the ground, already moving on to the next threat in the endless swarm assaulting her. The group of volcora she’d fired at, however, are not so lucky as to just get to move on from the brief moment of the sentinel’s attention. Even being driven by the mind flayer riding in the back of their minds, they have enough wits about them to see the incredible power in the arrow before it strikes the ground and detonates.

As the arrow hits, it explodes in a flash of bright pink. The power of the explosion is enough to send the gorilla-like volcora flying away at hundreds of miles per hour, their bodies mostly torn apart by the sheer force. After slamming through multiple walls of dilapidated slum housing, they finally come to a stop as smoking corpses.

Even still, Audrey’s casual attack was not done. The aftermath of the explosion had left an almost beautiful dust cloud behind, floating in the air. To the eye, it looked like a swirling nebula cloud in space, twisting with ethereal colors of predominately pink but also containing deep blues, bright reds, and shimmering violets. The swirling colors act as a mask for the roiling, volatile mana still within the dust.

While beautiful, the cloud is perhaps the deadliest part of Audrey’s attack, especially for groups. Any volcora that comes near the cloud, and there are many in the endless stream, find bits of the stardust floating away from the cloud to cling, seemingly harmlessly, to their skin. The dust does not stay harmless for long; however, it quickly seeps inside the volcoras’ bodies before collecting near their hearts. As soon as a critical mass of dust is accumulated by a volcora, that volcora would find out why walking through the dust was not a wise move. The core of stardust in the center of the volcora detonates in an explosion lesser than that of the initial arrow yet still enough to rip the body of the afflicted volcora apart.

It was for this ability — and her shining wings — that Audrey had gotten her name as a sentinel, Stardust Angel. For so many over the years, she had been a shining beacon of light, an angel of mercy to beat back the darkness and protect the innocent. Today, however, she is an angel of only wrath. Mercilessly turning the slum streets into her personal killing field.

The relentless rain of the incursion zone simply cannot keep up with the amount of unnatural black blood coating the streets. Nor can it do anything to affect the dozens of nebula clouds that swirl elegantly around the craters left behind by Audrey’s arrows. To an outside observer, this slaughter could seemingly go on forever, a never-ending stream of volcora running into a meat grinder. Yet, even Stardust Angel has her limits, and she is approaching them far faster than anyone could have expected.

It’s only when Audrey realizes that she can’t hear the ever-present voice of her familiar, Astra, that she begins to consider the fact that something might just be influencing her mind. She had a purpose in coming here, had she not? Yes, it was to let Serena grow; she was supposed to fight these weak little volcora so she could grow strong as well. Where was Serena? Audrey was meant to be looking after her, right?

Audrey growls, shaking her head even as she kills dozens more of this horde. She’s fighting so wastefully, burning her resources far too fast! She had never fought by just standing in the center of a horde and taking on all comers; she was tactical. She should be… she should be what? She couldn’t think; all she could think about was hate. Hate for these creatures and what they had done, hate for the fact that they had taken Jessie from her, hate for the world for allowing it to happen, and most importantly, hate for herself for not protecting her friend as she had promised.

Audrey’s mind felt so clouded, she could hardly chain together coherent thoughts. Finally, Audrey blinks, surprised as an idea strikes her. Unsure of why she hadn’t thought of it before, Audrey, with a flex of will, reaches into her inventory, and a small blue pill appears in her blood-soaked hand.

The pill is one of those items that she always keeps with her, just in case. She had almost died far too many times not to have dozens or even hundreds of lifesaving measures for different situations. This pill, in particular, is a pill of clarity. An expensive item only available in the medical shop she’d taken Serena to. The pill is one Audrey had used on multiple occasions when she knew she would have to fight enemies that utilized strong mental attacks. As such, she always kept a stock of them just in case. It would forcibly clear her mind and drastically increase her resistance to mental based attacks for the next twelve hours. While she wasn’t sure anything in this incursion zone used mental attacks, she definitely felt as if she needed the clarity.

It takes only an instant for Audrey to think of the pill, produce it, and take it. Her need to do so quickly spurred on by the ever-increasing tide of monsters rushing her. This turns out to be a very good thing as, in the very next instant, she felt confused as to why she had thought she even needed the pill. Those were good credits down the drain because she already knew what she was doing, killing everything.

[Audrey!? Can you hear me!?] A voice suddenly rings out clearly in Audrey’s mind, a voice as familiar to her as her own. Astra.

Audrey blinked rapidly, realizing that she’d let enemies close in on her. Her mind flashes through a dozen ways to kill them but stops. Why is she fighting here? There’s no reason to waste her power on these weak volcora. She should be using it to take out the anchor.

Instead of continuing to fight, Audrey allows her brilliant pink wings to flare out behind her and leaps into the sky.

Of course, that doesn’t stop the volcora from following her, as a good few of them can fly. Still, flight is rare at low ranks for volcora, so the vast majority by far are left below her. As she begins dealing with the fliers, Audrey tries to make sense of the situation.

“Astra, what’s been happening? What was I doing?” Audrey asks her ever-reliable familiar.

[You’ve been influenced by a mind flayer; it cut you off from me and has been trying to kill you!] Astra reports, sounding desperate. [The other mentors have been affected as well. The mind flayer has been swarming you to wear you down!]

How can a mind flayer be here?! Okay, right. That’s bad. I need a plan. Audrey thinks, instantly moving past the fact that, once again, she’d almost died. She knew that none of the other experienced sentinels in Shinara had nearly as many safety measures as she did; it’s part of how she’d survived so long after wading through spaces like this for a large chunk of her life. Luckily, she has no shortage of clarity pills. Generally, Audrey found that if one person needs one, everyone is going to need one. If she could just get to the other mentors, she could force them to take a pill and get them back on her side.

“What about Serena, the soldiers, and the other newbies?” Audrey questions.

[Linn killed a good number of the soldiers as soon as she was influenced,] Astra says sadly, knowing the other woman would be torn up about it after this. [I don’t know about Serena and her team. I would guess they’ve gone to ground somewhere. They should know they’re out of their league here. The best thing for them is to hide.]

Audrey nods, even as she de-wings an annoying wasp-like volcora variant, leaving it to plunge to the rooftops below with a splat. “We’ll focus on bringing the other mentors back first. Then we group back up with Team Picnic and go after the mind flayer.”

[You don’t want to evacuate them and deal with the mind flayer ourselves?] Astra asks.

“I’m not sure that we can,” Audrey says, ducking under slashing talons. “I’m going to be spending everything I have to save the other mentors. I’ll be so built up with mana toxicity by the time I’m done that I won’t be at my full power. We’ll need their help.”

[Understood,] Astra says.

They both pause their conversation as Audrey sees a streaking silver blur down in the slum streets below her. The blur moves from volcora to volcora, dispatching them instantly in sprays of black blood before zipping over to the next one.

“That’s Linn,” Audrey says. “We’ll start with her.”

As Audrey begins her descent, she can only hope her little student will stay put and not try to do anything stupid.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Gone Hunting

A note from Alusion

We hit Rising Stars in Action, Adventure, and Fantasy!

I wanted to take a quick moment to thank you all so much for reading — and hopefully enjoying — Mistwoven Healer. I've been working on this project for a long time now; between getting all the content written, working with Harry to create some amazing cover art, and even getting custom scene break art, there has been a lot to do. This past month has been incredible seeing you all read and comment on the various chapters and get as invested in Serena's path to the top as I am.

So, thank you all so much, truly and from the bottom of my heart! Now, let's follow our own Astral Paths... and get right back into the story! (Hopefully, that wasn't too cringy to read!)

“Right,” Baylee says, looking between us with an assessing gaze. “Let’s get moving; we don’t have much time. Margret, how do soldiers normally situate yourselves around a sentinel team?”

Margret glances up from her tablet, “Generally, we stay near the sentinels. The volcora almost always go for a sentinel rather than a standard human if they’re nearby, so you being near us is generally protection enough. Other than that, try not to block our line of fire again. The last thing we want is injuries from friendly fire.”

Baylee nods, “Understood. Margret, you guide the way. The rest of you, same formation we were using before everything went to hell. We move towards the mind flayer and try to avoid any other fights where possible. Remember, we are all on a ticking clock for our assault states before mana toxicity build-up gets too bad.”

With that, we move out. Haruto, as the most defensive among us, is the one to take a peek outside the apartment complex that had become our temporary refuge. He looks back and forth for around a minute before finally looking back at us and giving us a thumbs up.

Moving swiftly, we stream out of the building, each of us once more taking up our jobs of scanning our surroundings. No one wants to be caught off guard, and Celeste’s early warning about the incoming volcora had been critical. I’m not sure what would have happened if they’d just come on us out of nowhere.

My feet splash in the puddles formed by the uneven surface of the road, even as the rain’s intensity begins to pick up. My hair had only just begun to dry while we’d been sheltering, but now I’m going to be drenched again. I shiver, both in fear and from the freezing rain. What we’re doing here is probably very stupid; I can only hope we all make it out alive.

Speaking of which, I turn to Baylee, who is near the center of the formation with me. “Should I resummon Celeste so she can scout ahead?” I question, keeping my voice soft so as to not draw the attention of anything that might be lurking in the darkened allies around us. I know we have the other’s familiars as well, but only Celeste can fly.

Baylee frowns, seeming to consider. “What does she think?”

“Celeste? Thoughts?” I ask mentally. While she is unsummoned, she won’t be able to join in on the conversation, only being able to speak with me.

[Too mana intensive,] Celeste says. [We don’t know how bad this is going to get, and the others will probably need healing. We don’t have a healing ability yet, but I’m sure we will get one in the next few sub-ranks. Healing is a lengthy and mana-intensive process; you’ll need everything you can get. All familiars can turn invisible, and I’m sure the others all have their own ways of doing things. Not to mention that not all volcora are fooled by invisibility, as we saw earlier. I could just end up getting discorporated again. I think we will be okay.]

The mental communication with Celeste had happened nearly instantly, as we could communicate at the speed of thought. A useful benefit of communicating telepathically rather than out loud. It allows me to have quick conversations without disrupting a conversation I’d already been having.

“Celeste thinks the other familiars can handle it. I should save my mana for when someone needs healing,” I report to Baylee.

Baylee nods, “That seems wise. It might even be smart to push you to get a few sub-ranks as soon as possible, see if we can’t get you a healing ability.” She looks up towards Akari and lowers her voice, “Even though she won’t say it, Akari is struggling. Those bandages helped, but the volcora attack on top of what happened at school the other day? That girl is strong, I’ll give her that, but everyone has limits.”

I follow Baylee’s gaze and nod my agreement. Akari is limping ever so subtly and holds one hand against her stomach where the volcora had ripped into her with its claws. My own hand clenches into a fist as I see it, my need to heal her stirring something within me. I’m sorely tempted to produce the more powerful medicine Audrey recommended, but I only have one, and there might be a better time to use it later.

“I think getting another ability will help us all,” I agree softly. “I’m sure that we’ll run into something on the way to the mind flayer. I just hope it’s something we can survive.”

“We’ll get through this,” Baylee says, her eyes meeting mine. “There are too many people relying on us to fail.”

We walk quietly for a while, everyone feeling on edge as we traverse the city towards the slums. Luckily, the obvious volcora moving between the skyscrapers in the city are now absent. I’m guessing that means that the mind flayer had sent them after our mentors, but I can’t be certain. A slightly less optimistic person would say they are hiding somewhere in the city, waiting to ambush us, but I’m trying to push my optimism as far as it will go. Not to would just mean accepting despair.

As tense minutes of walking through the pouring rain turn to slightly less tense hours of slogging through the rain, my focus begins to waver. Every now and again, I jump at a noise or a hint of imagined movement. Every time I focus in that direction, though, I can’t see anything. In short, I’m wet, cold, and scared. Not exactly a mindset built for optimal focus.

Eventually, just to stay sane, I mentally reach out to Celeste. “Hey, can you talk for a minute? It doesn’t matter what we talk about; I just… need to put my mind on something.”

[Of course, in fact, there is something I’ve been wanting to go over with you,] Celeste responds promptly. I can tell she’s trying to inject her normal cheer into her voice, but it comes out strained. I hadn’t thought about it often, but this is probably just as scary for Celeste and all the other familiars. Perhaps more so.

Before, Celeste had been flying overhead, able to see any threats long before they arrived. Now, she’s cooped up with me until I have spare mana to resummon her physical form. We both know that, as a blue sentinel, I’m likely the weakest member of our team when it comes to combat. Yet, here we are, delving once more into the fray.

“Oh?” I ask Celeste. “What is it?”

Celeste sends me a mental sigh, [I’m sorry, it’s just… there are so many things that were supposed to be explained to us before we ever got near an incursion zone. Now, I’m worried, I feel like we’ve been thrust into this situation with only vague explanations of what’s going on.]

Mentally, I try to push an encouraging feeling towards Celeste, which is kind of hard when I don’t feel it myself. “You’ve done a good job of explaining things to me. I know that we were supposed to have classes on all this stuff, though. Instead, it’s just straight into the fight.”

[That’s just it!] Celeste exclaims. [I’ve been doing my best, but I don’t know everything. A lot of the advice Audrey gave you I never could have known, and now I’m wondering how many other things we don’t know.]

“Probably a lot,” I admit; it is magic after all. I’m not sure anyone on Earth fully understands how or why it works. Maybe the Centurions do, but even that isn’t certain.

[Agreed,] Celeste says softly, and we go silent for a few minutes.

As I walk, blinking away the rain that keeps trying to stream into my eyes, I consider Celeste’s words. There really is so much I don’t know. About the Centurions, about the Volcora, and even about this weird system thing that apparently exists in my head. We had touched on it briefly, but the idea of ranks and sub-ranks and all that is weirding me out. It feels like I’m in one of those old games that Dad likes, except I don’t know any of the rules, and the cost of messing up is my life.

It feels like a computer had been installed in my head, and I don’t know how to feel about it. I’m not sure why killing volcora should be contingent on me growing stronger. Is that a real restriction, or is something put in place by the Centurions to make sure we do what they want? Is there any upper limit on how strong it’s possible to get? If so, is that also enforced by the Centurions?

“Well,” I say eventually. “One thing is for certain; you know more than me. Would you be willing to fill in a few blanks while we’re just traveling?”

[Always happy to help however I can,] Celeste says before her voice gets a tinge sad. [It’s about all I can do to contribute right now.]

“Don’t worry, I’ll get your form resummoned as soon as we can spare the mana,” I promise.

I can only imagine what it must be like for her, being stuck seeing through my senses and unable to contribute in any other way. With her mana projection destroyed, she’d lost all of the agency she’d had before. Once again, I reconsider the pros and cons of just spending the mana now. Sure, I might need it later, but Celeste needs it now — if just to feel better about this whole situation.

[I’ll be okay,] Celeste says, trying to sound reassuring. [When I was sent to the GDF by the Centurions, I had to spend multiple days completely unable to move or talk to anyone. I didn’t have a mana battery to project myself, so I was as powerless as any ordinary gem. Even now, I have much more agency than that. Anyhow, what was your question?]

My eyes widen as I think over what Celeste had described, being stuck in the gem, unable to talk to anyone or interact with the world in any way. If I die, would we both be stuck like that until the gem gets destroyed? Just… existing in a perpetual state of helplessness.

I swallow, shaking my head to try and banish that new source of nightmare fuel. I had wondered why it was apparently tradition for the soul gems of the fallen to be worn as jewelry by their family members or teammates. Now, I get it. If I was stuck in the gem, like Celeste described, and was just stuck in a dark drawer somewhere for years at a time, I would absolutely go mad. At least wearing the gem around might allow the fallen sentinel some experiences.

[Serena?] Celeste asks, breaking me from that dark train of thought.

I blink, “Sorry, just… considering what it would be like for us if we die and we just… existed in the soul gem.”

Celeste gives a mental shutter. [I really hope that isn’t how it works.]

“Me too. Anyway, sorry. That wasn’t my question. I was going to ask you why you were surprised that a mind flayer was in this incursion space?” I ask.

[Ah, well, that was for two reasons, really. First is that this was supposed to be a low-grade space. Incursion zones are broken out into three categories. Low-grade, mid-grade, and high-grade. For a low-grade space, the strongest volcora we should have ever seen is a strong D rank, or maybe a weak C rank. A mind flayer is a peak B rank volcora. Its very existence here means that this is actually a mid-grade incursion space, perhaps even a high-grade one if you want to argue semantics. Audrey had bad intel going in,] Celeste explains.

“And the second reason?” I ask.

[The second is that mind flayers are supposed to be very rare,] Celeste says. [Almost all volcora are self-aware, but very few of them have humanlike intelligence. Mind flayers are an exception to that rule. They are powerful and, more worryingly, smart. They are like generals for the Volcora and are massive threats.]

I frown, “Does that mean we are going to try and kill a sentient being? I… I don’t know how I feel about that. Even having seen what it’s done.”

Mentally, Celeste sends me a wave of understanding and reassurance. [I know how you feel. Killing should never be done lightly. Please understand, though, all volcora want to end humanity — from the most intelligent to the least. There is no peaceful coexistence or compromise that can be reached. By their very nature, volcora are hostile to humans.]

“Why?” I ask, trying and failing to understand why a sentient creature would want to wipe out humanity for seemingly no reason.

Celeste stays silent for a long moment before eventually sending me the mental equivalent of a shrug. [I don’t know. I suspect the Centurions do know why, but they aren’t telling. All we were taught is that reasoning with a volcora is impossible. They should be put all the way down in every instance.]

I bite my lip, feeling conflicted. Ultimately, though, a human life is worth more to me than almost everything else. Is it really worth it to try and reason with a creature like a mind flayer when it will kill so many people? Still, it feels wrong. It must have a reason for hating humanity as much as it does. Maybe it can be convinced? Maybe it can actually be reasoned with. Had any attempt really been made?

“Are you sure that the Centurions weren’t lying to you when they said the Volcora can’t be reasoned with?” I ask Celeste.

[As sure as I can be. This is part of the general information taught to all familiars. We are very specifically told to instruct our sentinels to stop trying to reason with volcora because it always ends with the sentinel’s death.] Celeste says.

“And you think they’re right?” I ask.

[I do,] She responds.

“Okay… I trust you.”

Chapter Twenty-Four: Hunted

A note from Alusion

Hi all! If you're enjoying the story, please take a moment to leave a rating or a review! Hope you all have a great day!

By unspoken agreement, we had all stopped at the border between the slums and the city. Unlike the real thing, there is a clear border between the end of the slum and the start of the city. Rather than a gradient, skyscrapers simply start appearing where slum housing had been. The roads also look nicer, going from pitted and filled with potholes to clearly well-maintained asphalt. It’s almost like this place is a mockery of the outside world or a model city not planned all the way out. How curious. I wonder if I’ll ever learn why incursion zones look the way they do. I’d heard that all of them look different, but many appear to be distorted versions of the reality around them.

Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I adjust my grip on my bow and study the streets in front of me. We hadn’t been attacked since we left our shelter, but some instinctual part of me tells me that is about to change. Looking at the border between city and slum, the hair on the back of my neck begins to rise.

“Is it just me, or is this place worse than before,” one of the soldiers remarks from where he stands just inside the border of the city.

“The stygis level is likely higher within the city than it is outside of it,” Haruto comments, stepping inside the city himself. “You are more sensitive to it, as you aren’t a sentinel.” He looks around at the rest of our team, “It’s something we must make sure to keep aware of, given that we will not feel the difference ourselves.”

Had that been what I was feeling? An increased stygis level? I’d almost forgotten that the soldiers among us are much more susceptible to that kind of thing than we are. I wonder if that’s part of the reason we bring soldiers into these spaces at all. If there is a spike in stygis level, even an experienced sentinel would likely only chalk up the feeling to nerves. Not that it strictly isn’t nerves; I’m plenty nervous as it is. In fact, I’m sure I’d be sweating if I wasn’t soaked in freezing rain. Even then, my nerves feel like a taunt bowstring, ready to snap.

Absently, I look down at my new bow. On a normal bow, this rain would make me worried about the performance of the string. I’m not sure if this inscribed bow would have the same limitations. In fact, it might just have different ones; I’ll need to make sure I stay conscious of how the electricity on the arrows will jump with all of the water everywhere. It’s possible that I could give myself or my teammates a jolt if I’m not careful.

Baylee looks towards Margret, who gives us a nod. Squaring her shoulders, Baylee gives the command, “Let’s move out. Keep your eyes sharp, and try to keep someone looking in every direction. Just because we haven’t been attacked in a while doesn’t mean that it won’t happen.”

All around us, the soldiers nod and move into what looks like a pre-practiced formation where every angle around us has at least someone looking that way. It looks like it will be slower to move as some people will have to walk backward, but if that’s the price for safety, then it’s one we will gladly pay.

So, with slow inexorability, we begin moving forward once more into the city. While the terrain is significantly smoother here, there are also fewer twisting turns and random junctions to provide cover. Like the real Shinara, this place is laid out in a grid, and with no significant impediments, it’s possible to see quite far down the street.

The end result of this has me feeling exposed, and I wonder how wise it is to be moving directly down a street. I’m not sure how else we would move in an environment like this, but I get the keen sense that something is watching us from the buildings stretching far above.

Glancing at Baylee to distract myself, I consider for a moment how well she’d taken to a leadership position. From the moment I’d known she was on my team, it had been clear she would be the one ending up in charge. I’m surprised at how well she commands even the soldiers. She must spend whatever free time she has left studying how to lead a sentinel team. Maybe she even got study materials from Prof.

That’s something I should be doing, too, in fact. While I do like to think I’m good at helping people, I am in no way a trained medical professional. Despite this, I’d found myself in charge of the mental and physical health of my team and whatever soldiers happen to be with us during each operation. I do know some first aid — Dad would have never let me go anywhere without learning it — but I still feel as if I have a long way to go.

With any luck, upon reaching a new sub-rank, I’ll be able to get a healing ability that I can use to help people. To be honest, it’s something I covet. I’d been able to help people with mental problems, but when it came to actually helping Akari heal her physical wounds, I couldn’t do anything but give her some bandages and worry.

What if someone gets seriously hurt or if someone gets sick like my mom had. I need to be able to heal them; I need to be able to heal them all, no matter the malady.

Besides, I wonder how much good I can do in the world if I can heal people? Maybe, one day, I can walk into a hospital, infuse my healing spell into my mist, and let it flow in and fix everyone up. How strong would I need to get to be able to do that? Is there any price not worth paying to help that many people?

As we walk slowly down the road, I find myself lost in daydreams of moving through Shinara’s hospitals like a miracle healer. Flowing from hospital to hospital as I raised the sick and dying off their beds. Perhaps, one day, even sending healing mist through an entire city! Are these daydreams practical? Of course not; even from my limited knowledge, I know I’d pass out from mana toxicity long before any of the feats I’d imagined could take place. Still, it takes my mind off my fear, and that’s what I need right now.

Thus, it’s while I’m lost in my daydreams that the attack takes place. Things happen so fast that it would have been impossible for me to react, even if I had been properly on alert. As it is, all I see are glimpses: a flash of dark scales from one of the broken windows of a skyscraper, a flair of emerald green as Haruto’s barrier blocks an attack from gleaming white claws, and finally, a soldier’s scream as the volcora changes target and latches on to him.

I only see the attacking volcora for a moment before it launches into the sky, its prey clutched in its talons. The creature looks almost like a velociraptor — if a velociraptor had massive bat-like wings and huge talons rather than feet. The volcora had latched itself to the shoulders of one of our soldiers, whose name I’d never learned. Its talons puncture so deep into the man’s shoulders and neck that I know he would need immediate emergency surgery to have a hope of survival. Even then, from the spraying blood around one of the talons in his neck, I’m almost certain his carotid artery had been severed. Maybe the use of my regenerative serum injector could save him, but even then, I doubt it.

Just as my eyes are widening in fright, the still screaming man is dragged up into the air. Almost as fast as it had arrived, the volcora is gone, having taken its prey with it. I hadn’t even had time to see the rank of the volcora. I turn towards Baylee, trying to figure out what I should be doing, but almost as soon as I turn my back, my own barrier flashes blue.

Whirling, I see a second volcora had tried to perform the same attack on me as the other had on the soldier! It flaps above me, its wings nearly silent in the pounding rain as it seems startled at the fact that I’m not dead in its talons. This time, I do manage to see the rank of the creature. It flashes with the letter E, and the letter is greener than the smaller wolf volcora’s had been.

The surviving soldiers, having been trained for situations such as this, are the first to react. After being alerted to the presence of flying threats due to the death of their comrade, they had already been scanning the skies for more volcora. And more volcora there were. The already dark skies had darkened further as a swarm of the strange creatures dive at us from the building windows. As they fall towards us, the assault rifles of our accompanying soldiers begin to thunder, many of them targeting the volcora hovering just over my head.

While the volcora seem bothered by the bullets, even injured by them, they aren’t deterred. More soldiers scream, and in the chaos, it’s hard to make out voices. I see flashes of light as more barriers flair up, my own appearing to save my life more than once. While it takes me a second to react, eventually, I get my own bow up and firing as well.

I draw and fire as quickly as I can, driven more by panic than anything else as I try and often fail to hit the fast-moving targets these flying volcora present. When an arrow does hit, however, it hits hard. The lightning arrows work incredibly well on flying targets, as the volcora can’t just shrug off the hit and keep flying. The second the volcora fall to the ground, they are easy targets for the soldiers and are riddled with bullets.

Akari stands beside me, slashing at any volcora that gets too close, even as Claire does the same for Baylee. Haruto moves from soldier to soldier in a blur, jumping into the air and knocking away volcora with conjured shields just before their talons plunged into their victims. Even still, he isn’t fast enough to save everyone. Most of the screaming is the high-pitched screeches of the volcora being injured; some, however, are normal human screams.

The attack lasts for less than two minutes. Two minutes of pure chaos as dozens of the volcora dive-bomb us. Just as fast as they had come, though, they’re gone, leaving only bodies in their wake. Despite trying to fly off with their victims, only the first had gotten away with it. Carrying the heavy body of a soldier slowed the creatures down enough for them to be shot out of the air.

As soon as the fighting is done, I look around, taking in the carnage that had just occurred with wide eyes. Bodies litter the ground, most of them volcora, but many of them aren’t. I do a quick head count of our group, and I am happy to find that all of Team Picnic had made it through the attack alive. Our barriers had protected us marvelously against the occasional attack.

Our soldier contingent, however, hadn’t faired nearly so well. Of the fourteen soldiers that had been with us, I only see nine still standing. That means that five are either dead or missing, including Margret.

For a tense moment, we all watch the buildings the surviving volcora had disappeared into. But, after a minute passes with nothing happening, Baylee starts calling out orders.

“Serena,” Baylee starts, her voice rough, “start moving through downed soldiers to see if we have any survivors. Haruto, protect her while she works. The rest of you keep your eyes on those windows; the second any of you sees the hint of a wing, you open fire.”

A chorus of “Yes, ma’am’s” comes from the soldiers, although I know they can’t be feeling good right now. Still, the extra eyes and firepower they had provided likely saved our lives. I’m incredibly thankful for each and every one of them. Now, it’s time to see if I can save any of their friends.

Wait, shouldn’t I have gotten-

Through training, your soul gem has undergone a minor refinement. You have advanced from Rank E-2 to Rank E-3.

Almost the second I think of it, the notification pops up. I look at the message and frown. Really? Still no ability? That’s going to make this a lot harder. I just hope I’ll be able to save some of the downed soldiers.

Clenching my fists in frustration at still not having a healing ability with which to properly fill my role on the team. Haruto and I move in the direction of the nearest downed soldier. I have to clamber over and around the corpses of the dead volcora to reach the first person I see. Haruto keeps up with me easily; he moves deftly, all while constantly scanning the buildings and keeping his hammer raised. From his poise and the earlier fight, I know he’s positioning himself so he can knock a diving volcora away from me before it hits.

My breath catches when I see the corpse of the first soldier clearly, for it could not be described as anything else. As I had seen with the first soldier attacked, his carotid artery had clearly been severed. The ground is soaked with blood, and the man is unnaturally pale. His eyes are still wide with terror, although the expression that must have gone with it had faded as he died.

“Can you help him?” Haruto asks, his voice carefully hopeful.

I shake my head, falling to my knees beside the soldier whose name I’d never learned. In fact, I hadn’t learned any of their names other than Margret. Now, he’s dead. A brave man who had risked his life for Shinara… just gone in an instant.

“I-It… it isn’t supposed to work like this,” I choke out; I hadn’t realized I’d started crying. With the rain still pouring down, mixing with the soldier’s blood in the street, it was pouring down my face in rivulets. I don’t care, laying a hand on the clearly dead man. The fallen hero.

Something seems distinctly wrong looking at the dead soldier, and it takes me a moment to realize what it is. I had become so used to seeing the life forces of others in the past few days that the lack of a cheery color burning in someone’s center feels antithetical. It feels like the thing that made this man human, his very essence, had been snatched away.

Haruto kneels down beside me, placing a comforting hand on my shoulder. “We need to keep moving, Serena,” he says over the sound of the pouring rain pinging off of his armor. “There are still four more missing soldiers, and some of them might still be alive.”

Jerkily, I nod; I know that Haruto is right. We need to keep going. Yet, my forced upbeat attitude I’d been using to keep myself going had shattered upon looking at the man. “This is my fault,” I whisper. “I was the one who wanted to keep going. If we had sheltered in that building… he’d still be alive. This is my fault.”

I look up at Haruto; he had been one of the ones who opposed coming here, who had wanted us to live to fight another day. “You were right,” I say softly, my voice trembling. “I’m so sorry. You were right.”

Haruto leaves his hand on my shoulder, peering down into my eyes through the slits in his helmet. “Serena. We all chose to try and save lives, this man included. He did not have to come with us nor follow Baylee’s orders. None of them do. We aren’t their superior officers. They decided to come with us anyway, to try and do something for the greater good. Everyone here had a choice to stay in that apartment building and wait out the storm. Instead, we all decided to follow your decision because, deep down, we agree. Even if it costs all of us our lives, it is worth it if we stop that mind flayer from appearing in Shinara’s outskirts. There has always been a very slim chance of success, yet we must grasp that chance and force it to become reality. There is no other choice.”

Hesitantly, I reach over to the dead soldier’s face and close his eyes for the last time. Then, seeing a dog tag around the man’s neck, I grab it and put it into my medical bag. I would read his name later, read it again and again, and remember it for the rest of my life. For now, though, he needs to stay nameless. If I think about how he is someone’s son, someone’s husband, someone’s father, I will break. I know myself well enough to know that if I allow myself to continue dwelling on these deaths, it will create a downward spiral into an abyss.

Haruto stands as I finish up and offers me a gauntleted hand. I take it, allowing him to pull me to my feet. “Whatever it takes?” I ask, looking up into emerald green eyes.

Haruto nods, his stance firm and strong, the picture of a knight of old. “Whatever it takes,” he agrees.

With that, we move on to the next soldier… and then the next. Despair threatens to overcome me as we find corpse after corpse. The smell of rain and the metallic scent of blood chokes my nose. We hadn’t found Margret yet, but I don’t have a lot of hope for her. From what I’ve seen, those flying volcora were consistent in their attack pattern. They knew right where to strike a person to make sure they stayed dead. I know that well now that my medical bag is three dog tags heavier.

Finally, we come to Margret. She had been carried rather far compared to the other dead soldiers; clearly, though, the initial wounds that she’d taken hadn’t been kill shots. Maybe that’s why the volcora had torn her in half. I stare at the gruesome sight, tears rapidly welling in my eyes. As I look at the woman’s entrails spread bare across the concrete, I just can’t take it anymore. The bowstring within me snaps.

I don’t even consciously realize it when I collapse, but I find myself curled on the freezing, wet asphalt, simply trembling. This… this is not what it was supposed to be like. I know Audrey had warned me, but… how could I have known how it would feel. It’s one thing to hear about death, but it’s another thing entirely to walk between the corpses of people you’d just spent the last few hours with. See their beautiful life forces wink out in just a moment.

They had all been people, sons and daughters, husbands and wives, fathers and mothers. They had kids who were waiting for their parents to come home. Instead, they would receive a phone call and a cold metal dog tag that was the only recoverable piece of the person they loved. I know well the hole that kind of loss leaves in a person’s heart. The loss of my mother had already left a similar one in mine.

“Serena,” Haruto says, his own voice unsteady. “We need to keep moving. It’s what they would have wanted. Find the mind flayer and kill it. If we don’t, this will happen to hundreds, maybe thousands of other people. Innocent people.”

I feel like someone had ripped my heart in two. I’m cold, exhausted, hungry, and all I can smell is blood and rain. I want to scream. To run into my father’s arms and get him to take all of this away. To have him help me fix the problem. But that isn’t an option. No, I have to get through this myself. I have to make it home to Dad… make sure that we still have a home to go back to. That means killing the mind flayer.

Slowly, piece by piece, I put myself back together. Despite not saying anything, I feel Celeste’s invisible support as I manage to climb back to my feet, hardening my heart to do what needs to be done. I know I will fall apart again later, but now, I have a job to do.

As I close Margret’s eyes and retrieve her dog tag, I hear Haruto’s breath hitch. “Damn it!” he roars, his fists clenched and his eyes locked on the ground nearby.

Startled, I turn to him, “Haruto?” I ask hesitantly. He had always been so calm, even in this grim task. What had- Oh… Oh no.

Margret’s tablet, the device we’d been using to track the mind flayer, lay broken on the ground. It’s in dozens of pieces, obviously having fallen with Margret back down to the Earth. Now, it lies shattered and soaked on the asphalt.

For a long moment, Haruto and I simply stare at the shattered tablet. Our only means of tracking the mind flayer is gone. Without it, the deaths of these soldiers become meaningless. We can’t stop the mind flayer if we can’t find it, and without the tablet, we would have to search this entire massive city without having any idea of where the volcora could be hiding. Without it… there is no way we would find the mind flayer in time. Everything we had done, all these deaths, they had all been pointless.

I look up at Haruto on the edge of falling apart again, “W-What do we do now?”

Haruto closes his eyes, seeming to try and steady himself. “I don’t know, Serena. I really don’t know.”

Chapter Twenty-Five: The Hard Way

A note from Alusion

Happy Holidays everyone! 🎄

Haruto and I return to the group wearing expressions of sheer devastation. Everything we’d done, all of the pain and strife we’d suffered so far, had been for nothing. We couldn’t even take a shot at a fight against the mind flayer without being able to find it, and this city is massive. Without Margret and her tablet, what can we do?

As soon as we arrive, Akari breaks away from the others, moving quickly to my side. “Are you hurt? I saw you fall?” she asks, her voice intense.

Vaguely, I find it odd how concerned she is about my health when she’s already covered in bruises and slashes. I shake my head in a daze. I can’t seem to think straight, my mind jumping back to the sight of Margret smeared across the asphalt over and over. Somehow, I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to stop seeing the bodies again.

I shake my head, “No, I just… they’re dead. All of them. And… the tablet is gone, Akari.”

Akari frowns at my words, not understanding. I can see the instant realization dawns on her as, for the first time in this accursed place, Akari’s face shows the same horror as mine. She stares straight ahead for a long moment before finally responding. “Can it be repaired? I have some experience with technology. Not a lot, but I can do some.”

I shake my head once more, “No… it’s completely shattered. Even if you could put it back together, it was completely soaked by the rain. I’m not sure I understand how that works, but I’m fairly sure water ruins technology if it gets inside of it.”

Akari nods, her face still showing an expression of blank horror. For a moment, we just stand together, staring out at the bodies surrounding us with a feeling of emptiness. It only lasts a moment, though, as Baylee, Claire, and the other soldiers also move to surround us.

“What’s going on?” Baylee asks, clearly reading the mood as she jogs over.

I open my mouth to respond, but Haruto beats me to the punch. “The soldiers are dead, and Margret’s tablet is destroyed. We can’t track the mind flayer.”

Instantly, Claire and Baylee start going through the same realization of what that means, but before they can really react, a soldier I don’t know speaks up.

“Well, not necessarily. We will just have to track it the hard way now,” he says, looking at our despairing faces.

Almost immediately, a tiny spark of hope appears within me once more. I leap on it, ecstatic to have even a chance.

Turning to the soldier, I look up at him. He’s a plain-looking man with large, blockish features. He is obviously someone who had come over from America with his brown hair, green eyes, and light skin. Really, to me, the best way for me to describe him is large. I’m quite small, or, as Claire likes to put it, little. This soldier is one of the few who clearly stands over six feet tall, and with his broad, muscular features, he probably weighs two or three times as much as me. He also looks young, maybe only eighteen. He must have just barely joined the GDF to help.

“I’m sorry,” I tell the soldier, stepping towards him. “I never learned your name.”

The soldier, looking vaguely uncomfortable to have the attention of an entire sentinel team locked on him, rubs the back of his head awkwardly. “I’m Lucas,” he says. “Sorry for not introducing myself earlier.”

“That’s okay,” I say gently, making a mental note to go and ask the rest of the soldiers their names if I ever have a chance. “Lucas, what do you mean that it’s still possible to track the mind flayer? As far as I’m aware, Margret’s tablet is the only way to do so.”

Lucas shakes his head, “No, I mean, for a sentinel, that is the only way. For a normal person, though, the stygis levels get slightly higher the closer you get to the anchor. Unlike you, we can feel that like a growing sense of dread. We can tell if we’re getting closer or further away from the anchor; it’s just less precise.”

I blink; I hadn’t even considered that. I offer Lucas the best smile I can manage after all I’d been through today. “Well, that is really good to hear. Do you think you can tell us which way to go?”

Lucas nods, pointing down the street Margret had been leading us down. “My feeling is that it’s further that way, near the center of the city.”

Baylee looks around at our other surviving soldiers. “Do you all agree with him?” she questions, receiving a series of nods and yes ma’ams in response.

I look to the people around me and smile. “There’s still hope. We can kill that mind flayer and get out of here.”

Beside me, Claire throws an arm around my shoulder. “Of course there’s still hope Little Blue!” she exclaims. “You promised me a fountain jumping expedition, and I’m holding you to it!”

That is enough to get laughs out of everyone on Team Picnic, even Akari, who had been told about Claire’s insane escapade during our first meeting. The soldiers all look vaguely confused but seem to be in better spirits than before, which is good. We won’t get far if everyone falls apart. Now, we just need to keep it together for a little longer. Until we can kill the mind flayer.

We keep moving forward, stopping at every intersection for Lucas and the other soldiers to do their thing and feel out the right way to go. The process they use sounds suspiciously like they are just trying to find the direction they are most afraid of and then going that way. Effective, I suppose, but also a bit worrying for their sanity. These men had basically walked into a living nightmare to fight against the strange, twisted creatures that dwell there; their only support being a group of inexperienced teenagers with magic powers and superiority complexes. I personally wonder if any of us are really sane at this point, because insanity is honestly more likely than this being real.

So, step after step, we trudge down the streets; our progress is greatly slowed without Margert to guide us, but not stopped. As we walk, I can’t keep my mind from drifting back to the deaths I’d witnessed. The five soldiers that had given their lives to protect Shinara, to make sure that we could have a chance at victory.

My eyes strain to keep a lookout in all directions, as I had been doing for the hours I’d been in this place. I can feel myself starting to wane. My energy is not limitless, nor is the amount of time I can stay in my assault state. As we moved, I started watching my mana toxicity, and now it is starting to get into the dangerous range.

Mana Toxicity Level: 64%

If my mana toxicity gets above 90%, my soul gem will forcibly cancel my assault state and force me into unconsciousness. Even now, I can feel the weakness creeping into my bones, my former strength turning on its head. I have to leave this space, and soon, otherwise, I’ll be as helpless against the volcora as a standard teen girl.

Every time we stop at an intersection, I want to urge Lucas and the others to go faster, but the risk of taking a wrong turn makes me hold my tongue. I know that we don’t have a lot of time left before I, and likely my teammates as well, are forced to shift back to stop from falling unconscious. Taking a wrong turn could be disastrous and lead to all of our deaths.

It’s as I’m scanning our surroundings that I notice a problem. One of our soldiers, who had also been looking around, had simply stopped moving, his gaze locked on a dark side alley. I hadn’t been the only one to notice him stop, with Lucas also looking back at his fellow soldier.

“Richard? What’s wrong?” Lucas asks, even as Richard’s entire body begins to tremble; a horrifying gurgling noise comes from his throat as he starts to shake violently.

Following Richard’s eyes, I also look towards the darkened alley and am just able to make a darkened shape. Something is moving in that alley, like a dark sphere slowly floating towards us, surrounded by a nest of writhing tentacles.

[Serena! Don’t look at it!] Celeste screams in my head the second my eyes fall on the strange creature. It was already too late.

Instantly, I find myself completely unable to move, all of my muscles painfully locking up. My head starts to pound with an intense headache, and my barrier flairs blue in front of me. It’s blocking some kind of attack, but I can’t see what. Even with its protection, I’m completely paralyzed, my body utterly refusing to listen to my commands as my heart races in my chest. An icy knife of fear stabs into me as I find myself unable to look away from the horrifying creature as it drifts into the light.

The volcora looks like a large, bloodshot eyeball. It doesn’t float above the ground so much as it seems to be carried by the writhing mass of tentacles attached to its bottom. It moves slowly, inexorably, and I find myself unable to escape even as cracks start to form in my barrier. I fight and struggle to move an inch, and I can feel Celeste lending me her strength in order to try and break free.

“That’s a gazer!” Haruto yells from my side. “Break their lines of sight!”

My body starts to tremble, completely outside of my control, as the cracks in my barrier get worse and worse, making me think it’s only seconds away from shattering. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Richard fall to the ground with a thud, his eyes having dissolved into a bloody mess on the street.

My barrier splinters further, moments from falling apart. I know I’m only seconds away from suffering the same fate as Richard, and I desperately wish I could close my eyes, but it’s impossible for me to control a single muscle. Then, a black-gloved hand slides in front of my eyes, and I’m free. I collapse, trembling violently even as Akari catches me before I crash down onto the concrete. My breaths are shaky, and my head pounds with pain. My entire body still seems to be having trouble moving at all, lingering paralysis, perhaps?

“Serena is down hard!” Akari yells, although I have trouble focusing on her as my vision swims.

“So are Baylee and Claire!” Haruto calls back from somewhere I can’t see.

“How do we deal with this thing!?” Akari questions, gently laying me on the concrete and brandishing her sword.

“Close your eyes and shoot in that direction!” Haruto calls to the soldiers. “Verne doesn’t think they are very durable!”

I close my eyes, curling into a tight ball as I finally regain some control of my muscles. My body still won’t move properly, and I tremble fiercely. My head pounds with pain, and for a moment, my resolve falters. I just want to go home — to escape this pain and fear. To be out of this freezing, hellish rain.

Above me, I hear shouting and the loud thunder of gunfire. Along with that, I hear two more soft thuds, much like the sound Richard had made when he’d fallen. My heart aches as I understand what that means. More deaths, more dog tags to bring home to families. This had been so much worse than I’d ever imagined.

Finally, I start trying to pull myself together once more. My team needs me, and they need me at my best, not curled up in the fetal position. Shakily, I stretch out my legs and try to push myself up onto my knees. My hands tremble so badly that I can hardly move; even swiping a few strands of soaked hair away from my face is nearly impossible. Still, I have to persist. If I give up, I will die. I had promised my father that I’d come home, and I intend to keep that promise.

While I work on getting back up, the others finally manage to finish off the gazer. The only reason I know that is the notification that appears before me.

Through training, your soul gem has undergone a minor refinement. You have advanced from Rank E-3 to Rank E-4.

You have gained the ability,   Hands of the Healer.

Hey, got an ability. Nice. I think wearily as I once more try and fail to push myself up to my knees. Although a part of me feels like I’m profiting off of the deaths of the soldiers trying to protect me, I know that having a healing ability will finally allow me to help them in a more substantial way than before.

Almost as soon as I get the notification on the gazer, Akari appears before me. Without a word, she wraps my arm around her shoulder and helps me shakily to my feet.

“T-Thanks,” I manage weakly, clinging to her as I look around. Akari nods, her rain-streaked face somber.

Our soldiers had been ravaged by the gazer. I see no less than six corpses on the ground, their eyes melted, and what looks like bits of their brains leaking from their eyes, nose, and ears. I gag and would have fallen over again if it wasn’t for Akari. The smell is horrific, and, overwhelmed by the horror, it’s all I can do to keep standing. We had arrived here with thirty soldiers to help us… only three are still alive.

If this is the scale of the problem that the GDF deals with, and this is considered only a mid-grade incursion… no wonder they are so desperate to get new sentinels in the field. Standard firepower isn’t effective on creatures and in areas like this. Maybe large munitions would work, but would that even affect the strongest volcora out there? And if you fail to destroy the anchor, the space would still break down and dump the volcora into our world. It’s a catch-22; no matter what you do, there aren’t any good options. You need people like Audrey, people like us, to deal with the problem.

Akari helps me turn, and I regard the others. Baylee and Claire had managed to climb to their feet, although they look fairly shaky. Not nearly as bad as I feel, though, so I wonder if they hadn’t looked at the gazer for as long as I had.

Lucas and his two remaining fellows look between each other, each wearing a stricken expression. I can imagine that they aren’t doing well at the moment. They’d just watched their friends’ brains melt out onto the asphalt. That can’t be a pleasant experience for anyone.

“What’s our status?” Baylee manages roughly. Her eyes look bleary and bloodshot, but she still seems to be trying to keep everything together. I don’t envy her role on the team. I much prefer being the healer, although that isn’t looking to be a great role either at the moment.

Haruto responds quickly, “The majority of us ended up looking at the gazer before we knew what it was. We have six dead soldiers; you and Claire got hit a bit, but Serena was hit hard.”

Baylee turns to me, “Serena, are you okay? Can you keep going?”

I close my eyes, trying to evaluate myself seriously, “I-I… my barrier protected me from the worst of it. I think I’m still under the effect of a partial paralysis, though. It seems to be wearing off, but until it does, I’m not sure I can walk on my own.” I report, my voice shaky and weak.

Baylee nods and turns to Lucas, “Can you help her? Akari will need her hands free to fight, and her sword will be more effective.”

Lucas nods and moves over. Akari glances hesitantly to me, then, reluctantly, helps pass me over to Lucas. The height difference between Lucas and I quickly proves to be a problem as he couldn’t put my arm over his shoulders as Akari had. Instead, he wraps an arm tightly around my middle, holding me to him and steadying me there. I give him a grateful look, already frustrated with this paralysis.

Baylee looks to one of the other soldiers. “Kyle, please collect their dog tags. Then, we need to keep moving,” she orders, and I make a mental note that that particular soldier’s name is Kyle.

With grim efficiency, we once more leave our fallen comrades behind as we press on further into this nightmare. My legs tremble fiercely as we walk, and I’m forced to lean heavily on Lucas. Vaguely, I understand that it shouldn’t be taking me this long to recover. If I had looked at that gazer at the start of this outing, I would have likely been able to shrug it off a lot easier. Now, though, I’m wet, freezing, and feeling weaker by the minute as my mana toxicity creeps towards the 90% cap. In short, I’m not at my best, and it’s really starting to show.

Once more, I force my mind away from the grim reality of our situation. Instead, I focus on something practical, something I can actually do to improve our odds.

“Celeste?” I think to my familiar, even my mental voice sounding weak and raw. “We should look at our new ability. Maybe use it to help Akari.”

[You need to rest,] Celeste responds, her own mental voice tired and concerned. [We can’t do this much longer, and you know that.]

I squeeze my eyes shut, wishing for nothing more than to lie down on the asphalt and sleep. Still, I open them again and force myself to keep scanning my surroundings for threats. “We don’t have a choice. I will die before I let this incursion zone loose on all of those people.”

Celeste stays silent for a long moment before finally responding. [Okay. Let’s look at the ability.]

Description: Hands of the Healer

The bread-and-butter healing ability required by any blue sentinel. With this ability, you can channel healing magic into anyone you can touch. Hands of the Healer excels at repairing small wounds and scratches but will struggle with more serious injuries. Cannot be used to cleanse disease or other illnesses.

I barely feel able to read the description, my head pounding with pain as it is. Still, I understand it well enough for the moment. Touch something to heal it. Exactly the kind of ability I’d wanted, and it should work with my mists.

“This is exactly what we needed,” I tell Celeste mentally. “Now I can help Akari.”

[Serena, you need to rest. The others will be able to handle themselves for now. Trying to heal Akari before you’re ready could make your situation worse,] Celeste says.

I nod, my head bobbing weakly, “Right…” I struggle to think, my thoughts refusing to move in a straight line. I want so desperately to sleep, to just close my eyes and make it all end. I bite my lip hard, the pain allowing me to focus once more, if just for an instant. “The others will have all gotten attack skills, though. They won’t be able to heal without me.”

[You’re right,] Celeste says. [But Akari has made it this far. She can make it just a bit further while you rest. Just wait until you recover a little.]

I nod, too tired now to argue any further. I do, however, take a moment to give a brief, gentle smile. I’d finally done it. I have a healing ability. Now, I feel like a proper blue sentinel. I can heal people, and really, that’s all I’ve ever wanted.

Chapter Twenty-Six: Final Push

Even with Lucas’s support, the effort of will required just to place one foot in front of the other seems to keep growing. My thoughts grow more and more sluggish, and even though I keep watching my surroundings, I’d forgotten what exactly I’m looking for. All I know is that I have to keep going. Celeste and I had placed all of our combined willpower in trying to keep moving and keep awake.

Only vaguely, I understand that something might be wrong with me. I feel as if the paralysis should have faded by now, but it seems to be getting worse instead of better. My head feels as if someone is stabbing it with an ice pick, and my vision keeps blurring in and out of focus. I barely remember what I was supposed to be doing; all I understand is that I have to keep moving.

The rain is everywhere, getting in my mouth and nose, freezing me to the bone. I’m barely conscious of time passing as we move, only aware of the starts and stops as the others decide which way is the correct way to go. I wipe at my nose, trying to clear away the liquid, and am startled when my hand comes away bloody.

Finally, inevitably, my foot bumps into a small bit of rubble in the road, and I start to fall. Lucas, who had been the only one keeping me upright thus far, is the only reason I don’t slam down onto the wet asphalt.

Lucas looks down at me from his constant vigilance, “Are you alright, Miss Serena?”

I blink, realizing after a moment that he’s talking to me, even as I keep putting one foot in front of the other. I offer him a weak nod, “Y-Yeah… I just… Need to keep going.” He was sweet to ask, but I can’t divert focus from walking, or I’ll surely fall.

Lucas seems to be contemplating something, but before he can say anything, my feet finally give out. My mind and spirit are still willing, but my body can no longer keep up. Lucas curses, forced to readjust his hold on me even as I momentarily black out.

The next thing I know, Lucas is laying me out gently onto the asphalt as he calls out to the others. “Miss Baylee, she can’t keep going! I think something’s seriously wrong!”

I open my mouth to say something, to argue that I can keep going, but I can’t seem to get enough oxygen. The rain pounds down on me as I desperately gasp for breath, my breathing becoming shallow and erratic. All I can taste or smell is the metallic scent of blood.

Looking up, I see my team surrounding me, everyone looking concerned. Above me, Baylee takes charge as per usual.

“Serena carries medical supplies in her backpack. Get it off of her and see if it has anything that can help. It’s possible she has brain damage from that gazer,” Baylee orders.

Brain damage? Oh… That doesn’t sound good. In fact, that’s supposed to be really bad. Most brain damage is… What was I thinking about? My thoughts are interrupted as I’m jostled by Akari removing my backpack.

“From the looks of things,” Claire says, kneeling down beside me and gripping my hand. “I’d say she definitely suffered some kind of damage. It was a D-Rank attack on an E-Rank sentinel. There’s no way her shield effectively blocked the assault.”

Claire meets my eyes, looking scared. “Come on, Little Blue, we can’t finish this without you.”

“We won’t have to,” Akari says, sounding determined. “I found this injector in her pack; label says it contains some kind of regenerative serum. Liora says it could help.”

My eyes go wide as I see the injector, and I want to shake my head. That’s supposed to be saved for an emergency! I open my mouth to say as much but end up in a coughing fit instead. For some reason, this only makes my friends look even more deeply concerned, and Claire squeezes my hand tightly.

“Give it to her, Akari. I won’t allow any more casualties,” Baylee says, her voice stern and full of authority. Briefly, I wonder how she intends to prevent them.

Before I can muster any kind of protest, I feel a sharp pinprick in the side of my neck. Almost immediately, a sensation of blessed warmth flows into my body, reaching out to every extremity and specifically gathering in my head. My desperate, gasping breaths calm, and my trembling body begins to still. I blink, confused, as things slowly start coming back to me. The gazer, the mind flayer, the dead soldiers.

I gasp, blinking rapidly as I suddenly understand our current situation again. It’s as if my mind had been filled with cotton for the last few minutes or… maybe hours. How long had it been since the gazer attack? I don’t remember. Everything between now and then seems to just be gone from my memory.

“W-What?” I manage, trying to remember what had happened, trying to put together the pieces of my mind. “What happened?”

I try to sit up, but immediately, Akari is there with a hand on my shoulder, holding me down; both she and Claire lean over me, peering into my eyes.

“You in there, Little Blue?” Claire asks hesitantly.

“I-I… I remember the gazer attack and then… nothing. It’s like a completely blank spot in my memory. What happened?” I ask, my voice trembling.

Claire shakes her head sadly, “Gazer got you good. We thought you’d recover on your own, like Baylee and I did. But no such luck. Had a quick encounter with a few more volcora wolves, but we managed. Then you just collapsed.”

I nod, fuzzy memories coming back to me, “You gave me the injection. That’s the only one I have; it’s supposed to be for emergencies. You should have saved it!”

“You were dying, Serena. It was an emergency,” Akari says in a tone that says she would brook no argument on the subject.

Before I can say anything further, Baylee, who had been leaning over us with Haruto, speaks up. “How are you feeling now, Serena? Feel up to walking?”

Akari turns a glare up on Baylee, “She needs to take it easy. That injection does not work instantly. It regenerates over time. She is still recovering.”

Baylee closes her eyes as if trying not to yell. For some reason, I get the feeling that the two of them have been arguing, but I don’t remember any of it. “Akari, I understand that. But if we don’t get to the mind flayer before our mana toxicity levels reach 90%, we either die or have to call off this mission.”

Akari looks like she wants to snarl at Baylee. “I don’t care. I would rather call off this whole thing than let Serena die when we could have helped her,” she says, her voice low and clipped.

“I think I’m okay to walk,” I say, trying to cut off the argument before it gets going. The last thing we need is to turn on each other.

I try to sit up, and, this time, Akari lets me. Claire offers me a hand, and I take it, getting dragged up to my feet. I still feel shaky, but that feeling is receding. My headache had also started lessening considerably. Akari and Baylee both give me assessing looks.

“Serena,” Baylee starts, “I was serious when I asked if you are okay to keep moving. If you say no, we will shelter in one of these buildings until you are. Mana toxicity be damned, I will not lose a teammate.”

“I’m shaky, but okay,” I report. “I might not be much use in a fight for a few more minutes, but I can walk.”

Akari and Baylee once more trade glares, but finally, both of them seem to accept my statement.

“Right then, we keep moving,” Baylee says. “We should reach the mind flayer soon.”

“Wait, before we do, there is one thing I can do to help,” I say before moving over to Akari and gently taking her hand. One thing I do remember after the gazer fight is getting my first new ability. I can’t wait to try it out.

Hands of the Healer activates as if it were made perfectly for me, more natural than my dominion art. As it does, Akari’s body shifts before my eyes. Well, shifts is the wrong word. It’s almost as if another layer of reality had been revealed, one that had always been there, completely invisible but for one element. The same layer where her life force burns steady and strong.

Akari looks to me like a human-shaped network of shining points connected by lines of power. It looks like her body was made out of brightly shining violet constellations, with the space in between filled by swirling violet nebulae. Her entire body glows violet to my eyes, but different shades of violet. All the shades are almost exactly the same, yet completely different, each unique in its own way.

At the center of it all, where I imagine Akari’s soul gem is, her life force that I could always see still burns strong. All the points in the rest of her body connect to it by lines of light, and pulses of power emanate out from her life force to the other points of light. Looking at the pulses, it almost seems like a heartbeat, and I’d be willing to bet anything that those pulses line up perfectly with Akari’s actual heartbeat.

For a moment, I stare at it in wonder, awed by the majesty of life. I don’t understand how Akari could have ever believed herself to be cursed. Nothing this beautiful could ever be wrong. Until, that is, I find something off.

As if intruding on the perfection, gouges of deep red stain certain areas. Almost immediately, I know that these are the places where Akari had been hurt. There are small red splotches all over her body, most of them on the surface level, but I see a deep red stain in her left leg. Interesting, a bone that never healed right?

Instinctively, I begin to inject my power into Akari through the connection formed by our joined hands. My power looks like an azure stream, moving through the violet and strengthening the points where it passes. Slowly, carefully, I guide the power over and through the spots where I noticed the red pushing in on Akari’s natural violet.

The red is washed away wherever my power passes, and each time it happens, I feel a tugging sensation in my chest. Ah, so this is how I can use my power to heal her, to push out the red stains and make her body perfect once more.

So, that’s what I do. With a flex of my will, I up the amount of healing magic that I’m pushing into her. A sapphire tide of power washes out of me and into Akari, pushing out the red wherever it exists. Surprisingly, it isn’t the claw wounds she’d taken from the volcora that take the most out of me, but the old injury in her left leg. That injury almost seems to fight me before giving in and correcting itself.

Finally, I allow my power to disperse as I evaluate Akari’s network of lights. No longer seeing anything that looks unnatural, I release Akari’s hand, and the lights vanish from my sight. Now, all I can see is her burning core of violet life force, looking steadier than before.

I smile, even as a wave of weakness washes over me. I must be starting to push up against my mana toxicity threshold quite closely now, but it feels good to leave something behind better than I’d found it. “How do you feel?” I ask my friend.

Akari just stares at me for a long time, then looks down at her left leg in wonder. “I-I…” Her eyes start to tear up, “I don’t know how to ever thank you for what you just did. I feel better than I have since I was a little girl. I… the pain is gone.”

I smile even brighter, my own eyes misting as I move in and give her a quick, tight hug. “No thanks are ever needed. You know that.”

Akari watches me for a long moment, thoughts whirring behind her eyes. Finally, she simply closes her eyes and gives me a deep bow. When she comes up, she looks resolved. About what, I’m not sure, but she certainly looks fierce in her resolution.

Baylee watches us with a hint of confusion, as do the others. “You healed her, I take it?”

I nod and smile, “I got my healing ability after the gazer attack!” I exclaim happily. “If anyone is hurt, just let me know, and I’ll see what I can do.”

No one offers up that they’d been hurt; however, all of them look appreciative. Especially our three soldiers who don’t have barriers to protect them.

“Good work, Serena,” Baylee says with a quiet smile of her own, then she turns back to the road. “We’ve got a ways left to travel, everyone; let’s get moving.”

We travel for another thirty minutes through the eerily quiet city. I had never realized just how loud Shinara was until now — until I could stand in a city and have all of that taken away. Instead of smelling exhaust, I smell clean air. Instead of hearing trams making their way along the tracks, all I can hear is the soft pattering of the rain that had lightened its downpour somewhat while we traveled. The only thing interspersing this is the occasional crack of thunder and distant flash of lightning.

Perhaps in some other environment, those smells and sounds would be comforting. Who doesn’t like the sound of a rainstorm? To me, though, the absence of traffic noise and the hum of machines feels like a lack of life. Those are the sounds and smells of humanity. This city, this false representation of my home, is dead. There are no people; there is no life. No trams, no talking or laughter, no Shinara. Empty. This is what the Volcora want our planet to be. Empty and quiet. Nothing to hear but the occasional rainstorm.

Another thing I’d noticed in our trek is the absence of plant life in this false city. You don’t really realize how many trees and bushes are planted along streets and in parks until you find a city without those things. Just another thing to add to the creepiness of this place, I suppose. A shell of civilization with the humanity removed.

My time for contemplation comes to an end as Claire breaks the silence. “We’ve got another volcora incoming from the east,” she says, sounding exhausted yet still determined. “Big ape-like thing.”

Claire pauses for a moment, likely getting information from her familiar. “Looks like it’s C Rank!” she exclaims, her eyes going wide and some of that exhaustion vanishing. “Coming in hot, too!”

Baylee grimaces and shakes her head; she likely has her eye on the same thing I do.

Mana Toxicity Level: 83%

We aren’t going to be able to get much further. I’m low on mana from healing Akari, and using any more will make my mana toxicity rise all the faster. I can already tell that, as soon as I release my assault state, I’ll be in for the mother of all periods of weakness. If it gets to 90%, I won’t have a choice, as simply staying in my assault state will start to kill me.

Starting in on a big fight now, when we need everything we have to take on the mind flayer, would be suicide. If we don’t get a choice, though, we will have to do the best with what we have. Three soldiers and a team of E-Rank Sentinels against a C-Rank volcora. I suppose those odds have to be possible if we are going to confront a B Rank mind flayer and win.

“Guys,” Claire says, wearing a confused expression. “Blaze says that it looks like the volcora is running away from something. Apparently, it’s injured.”

Baylee and I lock eyes for just a moment, and she makes the call. “Everyone into that building there, quick as you can!” she orders, pointing to a small dilapidated shop. “If there’s any luck in this cursed place, it will just run right past us.”

No one needs to be told twice, all of us summoning the remnants of our strength to run for the shop. The shop looks to have been a donut shop before it was destroyed. Or maybe it was created destroyed? Anyway, the front window had been blown out, which allows us all to easily vault inside the shop and get off the street.

The inside of the shop is just as destroyed as the outside. Chairs and tables are overturned, booths are cracked and broken, and the counter is a disaster area. Not to mention that the bits of broken window had scattered across the interior, leaving tiny bits of razor-sharp glass to litter the floor and crunch under our boots.

Everyone stays silent, unable to even shift our feet in fear that the noise might draw the volcora’s attention. And so, it’s like that, that we wait. Everyone is crouched and watching Claire as she makes hand signals, trying and somewhat succeeding in conveying the location of the volcora that her familiar, Blaze, had spotted.

It’s easy to hear the thundering footsteps of the volcora as it approaches, my imagination trying to fill in what an ape-like volcora might look like. Somehow, hiding from a volcora that’s nearby is almost worse than going in to fight it. At least we have the option to fight it if we need to. Not a good option; it is C-Rank after all, but still.

Luckily, hearing the volcora’s footsteps leads me to believe that it isn’t interested in us at all. Like Claire had said, its feet pound down the street right past us like it’s running away from something. Something that, evidently, had caught up.

I’m unable to repress a surprised squeak of panic as a thunderous explosion rocks the building. My eyes go wide with panic. What could have done that! Do volcora hunt each other?

We all look to Claire, hoping for an explanation, but she just looks baffled. Hesitantly, she pokes her head over the edge of the window seal to peek outside. Her eyes only get wider. “Guys, look!” she whispers insistently.

Shrugging, I poke my own head above the window seal. What I see almost makes me want to cry. A glorious sentinel stands, shining bow in hand and two brilliant pink wings on her back. Audrey looks around, her eyes lucid and calm. Beside her is a cloud of swirling nebula energy where I imagine the volcora used to be.

I instantly recognize Audrey’s dominion art. It had been the whole reason she’d gotten her name. This has to be her! Surely nothing could fake that! Not to mention that her life force looks clean again! The darkness that had infected it having been pushed away.

I want to weep; everything’s going to be okay now! I should have known that a mind flayer couldn’t keep a hold on her. She’s freaking Stardust Angel! She’s practically invincible!

“Stay hidden,” Baylee hisses. “We don’t know if she’s still-”

“Audrey!” I call, hopping up from my hiding place and vaulting out the window.

Behind me, I think I hear a muttered, “Stars damn it, Serena.” Before the others follow me out.

Audrey turns to me, and unlike the edifice of rage she’d been when we’d last spoke, she looks calm and clear-headed. She smiles warmly, “Stars, rookie, I’ve been looking everywhere for you! What the hell do you think you’re doing this close to the mind flayer?!” Audrey calls, jogging over.

I blink, “We… we thought you were going to die. There were all these volcora coming for you, and… Well, someone had to stop the space from breaking down. We didn’t think we could get reinforcements here in time and…” I trail off, not sure what else to say.

Audrey’s smile gets wider and turns warmer. “You did the right thing. You couldn’t have known if any of us survived after we were separated. Still, going after a B-Rank mind flayer in your first incursion zone? You’re mad kid. How were you planning on handling it when it switched its mental influence onto you?”

“We uh… kind of hoped that it would be too busy using it on you and the other mentors?” I say sheepishly as the rest of my team gathers around.

Audrey lets out a shuttering breath, “Thank the stars that I found you before you tried that. It would have killed you all in under a minute. Here, all of you, take one of these,” Audrey says, extending a hand that shimmers with swirling light before clearing to leave eight blue pills resting in her palm.

Baylee steps up, looking at Audrey carefully. “I’m sorry to say this, ma’am, but how do we know you are in control of yourself?”

“You are wise to ask. The simple answer is, if I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn’t need to use any kind of underhanded tactics to do so. I am a peak B-Rank sentinel; there would be nothing you could do. These are clarity pills, not any kind of poison. It will greatly increase your mental resistance to the kinds of attacks a mind flayer uses. You’ll need it for the fight,” Audrey explains.

“I’m sorry to interject, ma’am,” Haruto starts, “but the fight? Are you not intending to deal with the mind flayer yourself?”

Audrey sighs, “I am currently sitting at 89% mana toxicity. I’m planning to shift back to my rest state until the mind flayer fight. Then, I will have maybe a few minutes worth of fighting to soften it up for you before I have to retreat. You all will have to do the rest and finish off the mind flayer. So, take the pills and get ready for a fight. We’re going there now, and we’re going to finish this.”

A note from Alusion

I hope everyone's ready for the next chapter! It's going to be a big one!

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Showdown

A note from Alusion

Hi everyone!

Thank you all for making it this far. This chapter is the climax of Arc One for Mistwoven Healer; I hope you all enjoy it.

When Audrey shifted into her rest state in an attempt to lower her mana toxicity, the rest of our team considered following suit, that is, until we saw the results. I’d felt high mana toxicity in my rest state once, and it had been bad. What Audrey is currently going through is worse, though.

Audrey can barely stand, and speaking seems difficult for her. It had been a strange one-eighty in the power she was putting off. One moment, she’s the most powerful sentinel I’d ever seen, standing as a beacon against the darkness; the next, she’s a college-aged girl who has to lean on Lucas for support.

One thing that never changes, though, is the intensity in Audrey’s eyes. Despite being nearly insensate, she has the eyes of someone who has been in this position a thousand times and made it through each and every one. She doesn’t look scared or even the slightest bit doubtful of her own survival.

Perhaps that is what gave us the confidence to keep going after she’d let us know that we would have to be the ones to finish off the mind flayer. I feel like I have whiplash; one moment, I think that Audrey will be there to save the day; the next, I’m right back in the same place. Still, my mentor’s reassurance gives me confidence. If she doesn’t seem worried, then I don’t need to be worried either. Right?

“I think we’re here,” Lucas says, keeping his voice low.

We stand beside the largest building in this fake city, the analog to the GDF Headquarters in real life. Just like in the real world, the building is so incredibly huge that it makes me feel tiny just looking at it. The base of the building takes up an entire city block and is covered in thick support pillars to help hold up its insane weight.

Not that the entire building is standing. Unlike in the outside world, the top of the building seems to have been broken off like a child snapping a toothpick. Remnants of the upper reaches of the building float around in disconnected chunks. Almost as if the building had been interrupted mid-collapse, and the pieces had all been suspended where they were.

As with the rest of the incursion zone, the building is in a sorry shape. The stone support pillars have light cracks, but luckily, nothing too deep. The rest of the façade is in worse shape, though. The formally beautiful stone is cracked, marred, and pitted by the elements of this place. It looks worn, as if it had been here being weathered for years rather than just under a day.

We all stand near the front entrance to the building, keeping one of the massive support pillars between it and us. A good place to discuss our strategy before we go and face the horror within the building.

“You’re sure?” Baylee asks; like Lucas, she is careful to keep her voice down. I have to agree with her; it feels as if the mind flayer had chosen the single most obvious place to set up camp. Also, if it had been roaming the city instead of staying put, we never would have found it in time without Margret.

Lucas nods, “My body is practically screaming at me that going inside that building is a death sentence. The stygis levels here are much higher than anywhere else. I’d be amazed if it isn’t right inside that door.”

Audrey, who’s propped up against Lucas, nods weakly. “Right. Here’s how things are going to go. First off, if you aren’t a sentinel, you aren’t going in that building at all. There’s nothing you can do to hurt a mind flayer, and after we kill it, we’re going to need to have you go in and help anyone passed out from mana toxicity. We’re all going to be too weak after this fight.”

“Second,” Audrey continues, looking to my team and me, “I will be moving in first to engage the mind flayer. I should be able to weaken it significantly, but I highly doubt I can kill it in the time I have left. When I hit 90% mana toxicity, I’m going to have ten seconds to get out the door before I fall unconscious and am forced back into my rest state. When I go out, you go in.”

“Finally, you finish off the mind flayer,” Audrey says, her tone deadly serious. “This is not going to be easy. You are E-Rank sentinels, and it is a peak B-Rank volcora. Even if it’s on death’s door, it’s going to be a near-impossible fight. You will have an initial advantage as it tries to take over your mind and fails due to the clarity pills. It might still be able to influence your mind a little, but not enough to really harm you. Hit it with everything you have right out of the gate. With any luck, you finish it off immediately. Remember, when an anchor is destroyed, it creates a new aperture back to the real world as the incursion zone’s breakdown is accelerated. No volcora will be able to pass through the new aperture, so we’ll be safe on the other side. We all get through and call for medical attention. Got it?”

Baylee nods, “Understood. Any advice for what attacks it might-”

“No,” a masculine voice booms out behind us. It’s loud and resonate, enough to shake the very foundations of the false GDF Headquarters. “This is how things will play out.”

My head starts to pound with pain, and suddenly, my perspective shifts. I see myself and the others from a third-person point of view. I want to yell, to scream, to push out of whatever is happening, but my mind is held captive! So, I’m forced to watch as things play out as the mind flayer had planned.

The mind flayer, a hideous humanoid abomination, floats in the middle of the air. It looks down at us hiding behind the support pillar with contempt, tentacles floating absently around it. Our entire team turns towards it as it speaks, but it’s already too late. The mind flayer raises a grotesque hand, and an avalanche of psychic force slams into my team and me.

I watch, detached from my body, as the force slams our entire team into the wall of the building so hard that the normal human soldiers die instantly, their remains splattered against the wall. Claire dies just as fast as the remnants of the support pillar crash into her, shattering her barrier and crushing her against the wall. The rest of us simply have our barriers nearly break as we hit, Audrey having managed to shift states just in time.

The scene plays out in fast forward, showing the mind flayer easily dispatching all of us weaker sentinels before focusing on Audrey. I see myself die, buried under a pile of rubble. I see Akari scream, trying to dig me out before she, too, is crushed by a simple wave of the mind flayer’s hand. Baylee tries to coordinate against the mind flayer with Haruto, who is able to block its attacks using an ability I can’t see clearly. Still, they die quickly under its overwhelming might.

Audrey fights the mind flayer to a standstill for a time, but she is on a ticking clock and can’t beat it fast enough. Audrey falls unconscious, falling from the sky as her wings vanish, and she splatters against the asphalt road, an angel no more.

The lives of my mentor and my entire team were snuffed out in mere moments — as if we were nothing more than an annoyance to this creature, this alien intelligence. Worse still is that, through the vision, I can feel the mind flayer’s pleasure at its own perceived victory.

The scene fast forwards again, apertures to the outside world beginning to form as the space breaks down. Because the anchor, the mind flayer itself, wasn’t destroyed, the volcora can pass through the apertures and wreak havoc. Finally, I see the mind flayer floating over the corpses of hundreds of civilians as it makes its way through the slums outside the incursion zone.

Except, those aren’t the slums I remember, and Shinara in the distance doesn’t look like it should. It’s as if the mind flayer is filling in the details for the things it doesn’t know. Shinara is by the ocean, not surrounded by mountains. It seems to know that there is a city outside, but not what it looks like. In fact, it all looks far too much like the city in this incursion zone and less like the real thing.

I don’t have time to think about it further as my perspective shifts again. I’m once more standing beside the support pillar with my team, except, this time, a pit of dread wells up within me. I know what happens next. The mind flayer is about to execute on its plan.

I whirl around, looking to where the mind flayer had been in the vision it sent us, but… it isn’t there. Instead, the wall behind us shatters from within the building, sending rubble and pieces of rebar flying towards us at terrifying speeds. I don’t have time to react, somehow, though; Haruto does.

Haruto thrusts his hands forward, and a shimmering green barrier appears between us and the rubble of the exploding wall. The shield cracks and then shatters almost immediately, but the force of the rubble had dissipated enough that no one is seriously hurt by the mind flayer’s opening move. Haruto staggers on his feet, likely having dumped a lot of his remaining mana into that one shield in an attempt to protect us from a single attack.

In a burst of pink, Audrey shifts to her assault state and zips through the newly opened hole in the building faster than I can process. Inside the building, we hear thunderous explosions as the two B-Rankers fight.

“Everyone, form up! Stay together!” Baylee yells, all of us quickly complying, grouping up, and backing away quickly from the building.

It’s a good thing we did, as almost immediately, another wall explodes. The grotesque figure of the mind flayer files out of the building in a blur, moving so fast that it slams through the wall of the building across the street before I can even really see it.

From that moment forward, I don’t have time to think, only react. The mind flayer bursts out of the building it had slammed into, large chunks of rubble orbiting it as if it had its own gravitational pull. Audrey appears from the original hole in the wall, an arrow already drawn and ready to fire. She looses it, but not before the mind flayer gestures in our direction.

Rubble and debris rocket towards us, a shotgun blast where the pellets were the size of boulders! Haruto clearly isn’t up for another shield, so we all dive out of the way in a desperate attempt to dodge the attack. The ground around me explodes in a thunderous detonation that momentarily deafens me.

My barrier flashes, and a cloud of dust is kicked up all around me by the sheer force of the attack. Luckily, though, I must not have been hit by one of those boulders, as my barrier holds true. Panicked, I look around, clutching at my ringing ears and coughing from the dust as I search for my team members in the chaos.

The dust settles quickly, and I’m relieved to see that, pressured as it was by Audrey’s assault, the mind flayer hadn’t had time to aim well. That doesn’t mean that the results weren’t devastating, though. As my ears stop ringing and the dust starts to clear, I see what happened.

Kyle, the soldier whose name I’d only recently learned, was missing the entire top half of his body. I offer a single thought to mourn the man I hadn’t really known before scanning the ground further. Claire lies on the ground nearby, screaming and clutching at the remains of what used to be her right arm. Her arm had likely been clipped by one of the boulders, tearing it from its socket and nearly off of her body.

I take only a breath to check that Akari, Haruto, and Baylee are okay before sprinting to Claire’s side. If she doesn’t receive healing immediately, she’s going to bleed out! I hear Baylee shouting orders behind me, but I ignore them in favor of trying to save my teammate.

Chaos and explosions rumble around me as I drop to my knees over Claire, and with an effort of will, mist explodes out of me. Hopefully, it will help obscure us from the mind flayer long enough to heal Claire. If I even can heal Claire.

“Hold on!” I shout as I lay both hands on her body. Immediately, she spreads out before me as a network of red lights, except large chunks of her right arm are simply missing. The nodes of light are weak and sputtering, sending out chaotic bursts of power that disrupt her entire system.

Forcing myself to focus, I push my power into her as a blue flood. Instantly, I know that I won’t be able to restore her arm. However, I might just be able to stabilize her enough to not bleed out. It’s difficult to focus with all of the explosions, shouts, and screaming happening around me, but I know I need to do this. I had made a promise, after all.

Just as I feel that I have Claire stabilized, the network of lights disappears from my view, and I find myself suddenly flying through the air. From my perspective, there is no in-between; one moment, I’m healing Claire, and the next, I’m flipping wildly through the air at an insane speed. I don’t have time to scream before I slam into the wall of a nearby building with enough force to punch me straight through it and instantly shatter my barrier.

My scream finally makes it out just as I hit another wall within the building! In that split moment, I’m certain I’m about to die, but just in time, a powerful green barrier springs up around me, cushioning the blow as I hit the next wall.

I fall to the ground, crumpled on the floor, as I groan in pain. My ribs feel bruised, at the very least, from the impacts with the walls, even blocked by the barriers. More than likely, though, I have at least one broken rib. Probably some internal damage, too, from the forces acting on my body. I take a brief moment to lament the downside of my title before trying to process my new surroundings.

What happened? Where am I? Blearily, I look around, finding myself within the wreckage of an office building. To my brief surprise, the green barrier around me hadn’t dissipated, the shield sigil pinned to the outside of my outfit still glowing green. My last resort shield had activated and, more than likely, saved my life.

I don’t have time to really consider that fact, however, as I need to get back into the fight. If another of my teammates ends up critically wounded, I’ll need to get to them as fast as I can. My only goal is to get through this fight with everyone on my team still alive.

Groaning in pain, I stumble to my feet. Momentarily, I survey the destruction to the office building around me. I’m amazed that I’m still alive. Last resort shields are really something special. I had gone through the outer wall of the building, through three cubicles, and ended up hitting the wall on the far side of the large workroom. Once again, I glance down at the small shield-shaped pin. It had been worth every credit.

Now, though, my assault state’s barrier is broken, and my last resort shield is triggered. Once my last resort shield expends the rest of its energy, I’ll have no protections left. In short, I doubt I’ll survive another blow like that. What had even happened? Had the mind flayer thrown me telekinetically?

An explosion rattles the building, jolting me from my thoughts. Right, fight now, think later! Come on, Serena, keep it together!

I awkwardly run to the edge of the hole I’d entered through, clutching at my ribs and groaning with pain. Still, I have to press onward. The fight isn’t over yet. Except, it might be soon if I don’t get out there and help!

Help how though? I hadn’t realized it at first, but at some point, my bow had been knocked from my hands. More than likely, when I’d been thrown by the mind flayer. Right! I had set it down while healing Claire! I’ll bet it’s still out there on the street! Nothing to do about it now, though. I’ll have to try and retrieve it if I can. Without it, I have no way of even trying to hurt the mind flayer.

Arriving in the hole in the wall, I survey the scene before me. Audrey brawls with the mind flayer in the center of the street, their movements far too fast and potent for me to keep up with. Each of their clashes sends shock waves out that rattle the surviving furniture around me.

Baylee and Haruto had evidently moved Claire to a side alley where they defend her from the occasional attack that reaches them from the larger fight. Claire is still down but looks to be moving. Haruto looks bad, though. One arm hangs limply at his side, and he’s moving with a limp. Worse still, he’s stumbling, his movements sluggish. If I had to bet, I’d say Haruto was about ten seconds from passing out from mana toxicity, and Baylee doesn’t seem far behind him.

Akari is on her own and sprinting in my direction. A look of horror is written across her face as she determinedly skirts the fight to make her way toward me. My mind flashes to the day we’d played old games together, what Akari had told me. How she had reacted to my death in the mind flayer's vision. My eyes threaten to tear up at how much she cares. I resolve to be worthy of her however I can.

Looking down, I see that I had ended up on the second floor of the building rather than the first. I hop down to the street below. My legs ache from the jump, but my last resort shield cushions the impact from harming me too badly.

Almost as soon as I land, Akari crashes into me. She wraps her arms tightly around me, and only then do I realize that she’s crying. For the briefest of moments, I simply close my eyes and return her hug. No words need to be said; we understand each other. Then, we break apart, and our minds return to battle.

“How are we doing?” I ask Akari as one of Audrey’s arrows explodes in the mind flayer’s face. The nebula-like dust the arrow leaves behind all swirls towards the mind flayer, pushing into its body and vanishing.

“Audrey is winning, but not for much longer,” Akari reports as Audrey is forced to dodge an invisible wave of psychic force that knocks a ten-meter-wide hole in a nearby building. If it weren’t for the fact that some unnatural force seems to be keeping these buildings up, I guarantee one of them would have collapsed by now.

My heart skips a beat as, across the battlefield, Haruto collapses. A flash of green light proceeds him shifting back to his rest state, unconscious. Baylee drags him back deeper into the alley with Claire, but she looks only seconds from following him.

If Haruto and Baylee are falling to mana toxicity, that means… Audrey misses a step, a thrown boulder shattering against a pink barrier that is much stronger than ours. She'd stopped flying, standing defiantly on the ground, even as the rough-looking mind flayer floats imperiously over her.

I close my eyes; this is it. Audrey will fall unconscious, and the mind flayer will finish us all off. Its vision of the future will come to pass, and everything we did here will have been pointless.

Audrey raises a trembling hand to the mind flayer, already on the edge of consciousness. It does nothing to stop her, gloating in its victory. Instead of some attack, Audrey simply gives the mind flayer the middle finger. For a second, I’m baffled, certain she’d use her last moments to make one final attack. Then, the mind flayer explodes in a rush of purple and violet.

All of the stardust that had been collecting inside the mind flayer over the course of the fight detonates from within the creature. The sheer potency of Audrey’s dominion art causes a near-deafening shockwave as the creature explodes.

In a flash of pink light, Audrey shifts back to her human form and collapses to the ground. She’d done it… we’d won. I stand in shock, waiting for an advancement notification for defeating the mind flayer to appear before me. But it doesn’t.

After the stardust fades, I see what’s left of the mind flayer. No longer does it float imperiously above us; now, its body is ravaged. The entire bottom half of its form is completely gone, and the top half is in bloody ribbons. Somehow, though, it’s still alive.

The mind flayer howls in agony, its scream that same high-pitched inhuman wail the other volcora had made. No matter how human-like this thing is, it is not human.

Akari and I look at each other and nod. Right now, we are the only two sentinels still standing. It is our responsibility to finally end this fight. As one, we sprint toward where Audrey and the mind flayer lay near each other on the asphalt.

Akari runs faster than me, being uninjured, and she sprints straight at the mind flayer, her sword bared. Only, as she nears, the mind flayer finally seems to come back to its senses, and the wailing cuts off abruptly.

My eyes widen in horror as the mind flayer raises the remains of an arm, now ending in a bloody stump, towards Akari. It would attack her, maybe even kill her! I can only hope Akari had kept her assault state’s barrier intact this long. I hadn’t seen her take a hit, so maybe it would protect her.

Evidently, the mind flayer had decided the same thing. Its eyes, strange, inhuman black orbs, flash with malevolence as it shifts its arm toward the unconscious Audrey. I scream, running faster, but I’m too slow! It had decided not to take its chances with Akari, that it was dying anyway. No, it wanted to draw blood one last time before it went out.

A nearby bit of rubble, a fist-sized rock near the creature, levitates into the air and zips toward my unconscious mentor. Normally, such a weak attack would do nothing to Audrey, but outside of her assault state… It would kill her in an instant.

I’m too far away to help, so I’m forced to watch, almost in slow motion, as Akari dives to the side. Rather than go for the kill, she had decided to risk everything by taking the mind flayer's attack herself.

The mind flayer’s attack slams into Akari as she dives to the side. Her barrier flashes violet, then shatters. The piece of rubble hits Akari in her hip hard, sending her spinning to the side. Her sword is knocked to the ground, landing near the mind flayer as Akari goes down. She lays still on the asphalt, unmoving but for the unsteady rise and fall of breath.

I’d never stopped sprinting, and now I’m closing in on the mind flayer. It turns its attention to me; its survival instinct must have finally triggered as it starts sending a barrage of small rocks and bits of rubble my way. Luckily, my last resort shield is still active and still absorbing hits like a champ, although it does dim a little further with every impact.

I grit my teeth, realizing that I can’t just run at the mind flayer. I don’t have anything to hurt it with. Instead, I run to Akari’s fallen sword. It’s possible I could find my bow eventually, but I don’t think I have that kind of time. As I run, I find my steps starting to falter. My eyes go wide as I realize what’s happening. No, no, no! Not now!

Mana Toxicity Level: 90%

My steps start to slow, but I force myself onward. There’s no telling if the mind flayer could recover from that wound. It could still kill everyone! No, I have to end it now! This is my only chance!

I stop only for an instant to scoop up Akari’s sword. It feels odd and unfamiliar in my hands — as if it was built for someone else. I get a strange sensation that, if the sword’s owner didn’t want me to use it, it would be impossible for me to even pick up. Interesting, but not what I need to focus on.

I whirl and start running towards the mind flayer, my steps slowing from a run to a stumbling jog to a fast walk. I can feel my mind being dragged down. Falling into unconscious now would be a death sentence; I can’t stop!

As I approach, the mind flayer batters me with rubble, pieces of rebar, and anything else it can get its telekinetic grip on. It doesn’t seem to be able to move itself at the moment, but it’s doing everything it can to kill me before I arrive.

I scream, pushing myself just a little further as my last resort shield blocks attack after attack. I’m only a few steps away! I can do it!

After blocking a rather large rock, the green barrier of my last resort shield flickers and dies, the shield pin on my chest crumbling to dust. I don’t stop, forcing myself onward until I stand just above the mind flayer.

Something slams into my stomach, and the agony of it makes me scream again in pain. Or maybe I had never stopped screaming. My vision is red at the edges, fading in and out. My body is done, my mind is done, but I refuse to fail now. With one final surge of energy, I plunge Akari’s blade down into the mind flayer’s head. I can feel it squirming and shrieking that horrible wail, but I don’t care anymore. I’m at the end of my rope. It has to be enough.

I look down and, for a moment, I stare in horror at the piece of rebar embedded in my stomach. The pain is unbelievable, more than I can possibly endure. Even as I collapse, even as the pain and exhaustion finally take me, I force myself to stay awake. Long enough to hear the wailing stop. Long enough to receive the notification.

Through training, your soul gem has undergone several minor refinements. You have advanced from Rank E-4 to Rank E-6.

Inventory has been unlocked.

You have gained the ability,   Mist Step.

Interlude Two: Aftermath

A note from Alusion

This chapter is a lot shorter than usual. Sorry about that; I just couldn't pass up the chance to show the perspective of Serena's father. Chapter lengths will return to normal after this.

Also, this is the last chapter in my set of pre-written content to be released. Not to worry, though, there is still plenty of story to go! Please head to the next chapter to see the updated release schedule and Patreon announcement!

Micheal Solace sits alone in his kitchen, staring at his phone. He had read and reread the message his daughter had sent him dozens of times, and each time, he wished he had stopped her. He should never have let her go into an incursion zone, those demonic places from which the volcora hail. She had said it would be safe, that she had a team of experienced sentinels to protect her. Yet, as the clock ticked to midnight, then 1:00 AM, then 2:00 AM, he couldn’t help but feel as if it wasn’t enough.

Micheal had faith in his daughter — more than she likely knew. She was smart, she was brave, and she was kind. Ultimately, she was everything he could have ever wanted and more. For so long, his entire life had revolved around that little girl. Getting her to archery practice, making sure she had enough to eat, and bandaging her scrapped knees. It had been hard for him to realize that she was old enough to make her own decisions now. Decisions like this one. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how hard it was to sit by his phone and pray to every god he thought might listen, he would never take away her freedom. He would just be there for her when she needed him. He prayed that, tonight, she would need him at least one more time.

It was 4:26 AM when Micheal’s phone finally did ring. He hadn’t even bothered trying to sleep, just trying to distract himself with old games while he waited for a call. He had tried watching his favorite cop shows as well, but they just reminded him of the times Serena watched them with him. Micheal hoped more than anything that, when his phone did ring, it would be her on the other end. He had sent her dozens of messages asking her to call him as soon as she saw them. The fact that she hadn’t yet cemented in his heart that something was wrong.

To Micheal’s horror, it wasn’t Serena’s smiling face that had appeared on his buzzing phone screen. It was an unknown caller.

It’s okay, he tries to reassure himself; I’m sure she just lost her phone in the incursion zone. That’s why she’s taken so long to get back to me. Nodding to himself, Micheal picks up the phone and answers it.

“Hello?” he asks, desperate to hear any news of Serena, ideally from Serena herself.

“Is this Micheal Solace?” asks the voice of a woman he doesn’t recognize.

Fear stabs into Micheal’s heart at the sound of her words. She sounds too formal, her tone slightly sad. He had imagined what a call telling him his daughter had died would sound like, and this is exactly how it always starts.

“Y-Yes,” Micheal manages, his voice trembling. “This is he.”

The woman on the other end wastes no time. “My name is General Karma Novak, the general in charge of the Shinara branch of the Global Defense Force,” she says, her tone professional and holding a definite note of deep sadness. “I don’t mince words, Mr. Solace, so I’ll get right to it. I’m calling to inform you that your daughter Serena sustained grievous injuries in the incursion zone she was sent to with her mentor. She risked her life to stop the volcora in the space from overrunning the Shinara slums and was badly hurt in the process.”

General Novak pauses, and Micheal’s heart feels like it might burst from stress. “Your daughter is in the intensive care unit of the local GDF Headquarters, being seen to by other blue sentinels. As of now, we aren’t sure if she will survive the night. I would like to formally invite you to come to GDF Headquarters at your earliest convenience. You deserve the chance to see her before she passes.” With a deep breath, General Novak finishes her preplanned speech, “Just know, sir, if your daughter does pass tonight, she will do so as a hero of Shinara. I’m so sorry, Mr. Solace.”

“I-I…” Micheal can’t come up with anything to say; his heart feels as if it had been split in two. Tears leak from his eyes, blurring his vision. He hadn’t cried in… he didn’t know how long. Since his wife died, at least. He got the feeling that it might become much more common in the near future.

“Mr. Solace, I welcome you to come to GDF Headquaters as soon as you are able. I’m afraid, however, that I must hang up now. This is not the only call I’m going to be making tonight,” General Novak says, and, with a click, the call disconnects.

Micheal stares at his phone for a long moment, hardly able to comprehend what just happened. Then, he pockets his phone, grabs his tram card, and leaves. Serena needed him, and he would always be there.

Schedule Update & Patreon Announcement

TLDR:

The new chapter release schedule is going to be two chapters per week, released on Tuesday and Saturday. Also, I have a Patreon now — yay!

Hi everyone!

We've officially caught up to my pre-written Mistwoven Healer chapters! But don’t worry — the story isn’t stopping here. We will just be moving into a regular weekly schedule instead of releasing daily; that way, I will have time to write chapters fast enough to keep up with the release schedule.

I've thought a lot about how many chapters I should release in a week. I know the Royal Road "meta" is to release three chapters or more in a week, but I want to make sure I can maintain the same average chapter length and quality that the story has had up to this point. I'm just not willing to throw away quality for an algorithm boost. As such, I've settled on two chapters per week to be released on Tuesdays and Saturdays. If Tuesdays and Saturdays don’t work well for most readers, I’d love to hear your thoughts! If enough people are interested in changing the days chapters are released, we will switch to different days of the week.

Also, I've made a Patreon account where you can support my writing journey and read my backlog content as I write it. Joining the Patreon is absolutely not required to continue enjoying Mistwoven Healer, as I will continue to release chapters here on Royal Road following the schedule laid out above. However, I have nine chapters of backlog available right now on Patreon, so check it out if you're interested.

Thank you all so much for reading this far, and I hope you will continue to read and enjoy Mistwoven Healer into 2025. Let's see where the story takes us!

Best,

Alusion

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Recovery

I wake up with a gasp, thrashing impotently at the sheets that entrap me as my eyes search the room for threats. Flashes of memory burn through my mind: corpses strewn across rain-soaked asphalt, Claire screaming as she clutches at the remains of what used to be her arm, and finally, Akari and I pushing ourselves to the limit to finish what we’d started. A battle of life and death where the consequences for failure were unacceptable.

My stomach screams with agony as I move, and my limbs ache with weakness. Still, I manage to sit bolt upright in the bed I’d found myself as I take in the scene around me. Only then do my panicked breaths begin to slow; only then does the terror ripping apart my insides like a rabid beast begin to calm.

Gone is the decrepit false city, replaced by a scene that is more than familiar. I’d spent enough time in hospital rooms with my mother, after all. Although, I’d never found myself the one in the sick bed. As a girl, I had come to rooms like this after school to tell Mom what I’d done that day and what was troubling me. The troubles of a child. And while today I curse myself for wasting that precious time with my mother talking about myself, I treasure those memories more than any other.

The hospital room is dark; the only sound is that of soft beeping, my labored breaths, and the thundering of my heart. The room I find myself in is much nicer than the ones I’d frequented as a child. For one, it’s much larger. About the size of a standard classroom, the room has many of the features of a hotel room, including a small living area, a television, and a kitchenette. Really, the only things that identify the real purpose of this room are the medical-style bed I lay in and the machine my right arm is hooked up to. A machine that is beeping an alert that will likely bring the doctors to the room. I’m willing to bet that my heart rate had spiked when I’d woken. Oops.

All thoughts vanish from my mind when I see a head poke up from the back of the couch. A pair of familiar blue eyes regard me in the darkness for just a moment before the familiar figure bursts into motion.

Tears already blur my vision when Dad reaches me, looking like he wants to sweep me up into a massive hug. He hesitates, though, looking at me with a conflicted expression that I recognize. That’s how he’d looked at Mom when he’d wanted to hug her but was scared that she was too fragile.

I, however, don’t hesitate. I wrap my arms around my father as tight as I can, tears streaming down my face as I breathe in his familiar scent of old paper. It’s not until this moment that I finally, truly, feel safe. I’d left that freezing, wet hell behind me and had found my way back home.

Dad returns my hug, holding me as tightly as he dares. For a long few minutes, we just stay like that, father and daughter, embracing in the dark. Eventually, though, the moment has to end. With my adrenaline fading, the pain from my wound reasserts itself, building and building in my stomach until I can’t help but let out an involuntary whimper.

Dad responds instantly to my soft cry of pain, releasing me and helping me lie back on the bed. “Serena,” he says softly, and while his voice is filled with worry, it also holds a great deal of relief. “How do you feel, baby girl? Are you okay?”

I grimace, “My stomach hurts, but… probably not as bad as it should,” I rasp out. My mouth is bone dry from the lack of water, and I still feel incredibly weak.

“Is there anything I can get you?” Dad asks before glancing at the machine hooked to my right arm. “I think your doctor is already on his way.”

“Just… water.” I manage, trying and failing to swallow.

Dad nods, moving quickly away from me and towards the small kitchenette — he flicks on a small overhead light that illuminates the room in warm clarity. As he fetches a glass and begins to fill it, my heart continues to calm. My eyes drift around the room, finding posters all over the walls. Almost all of them have text along the lines of “Get well soon” or “Hang in there.” Amusingly, almost all of them are sentinel-themed.

One such poster depicts a cartoon version of Kayne, the terrifying sentinel I’d run into in the inscriptions shop. He’s shown with a huge smile and a thumbs up with the text, “Feel better soon, Champ!” written out above him in black and violet fire. Even his familiar, a creature akin to a black tiger with violet stripes, is drawn doing a cute pose. Having met the man in real life, the poster is more than a little amusing. How on Earth did they get him to agree to that?

The sight also reminds me of my own familiar, causing another streak of panic to run through me. Celeste has to be okay, too, right?

“Celeste, are you okay?” I ask mentally, sending the thought in the direction of my absentee familiar. I’d never had a chance to resummon her, so she must be fine, right?

[About as well as you are,] Celeste responds after a moment, with the equivalent of a mental groan. I get the feeling that I’d woken her, and, like mine, her mental voice is weak and fragile.

“Hey… we survived,” I say, smiling softly at the poster across from my bed. I wonder if I can find one of Audrey.

[We survived,] Celeste agrees softly. [Now… I’m going back to sleep till your body doesn’t hurt so much.]

“Traitor, I just have to sit here and feel it,” I complain, resting a hand on my stomach. The image of the piece of rebar sticking out of me is still vivid in my mind; the horrible pain and the taste of rain and blood mixing together in my mouth is not something I’ll ever forget.

[I don’t feel bad in the slightest. Who do you think sheltered you from most of the mental assault in the mind flayer fight. I’m spent,] Celeste responds.

I close my eyes, my mind playing through the fight again in fast forward. How much had Celeste sheltered me from? The only mental attack that had affected me in that fight had been the vision in the beginning.

“Rest as much as you need. I think we both deserve it,” I say with a fond smile.

Dad returns soon after with a glass of water, which I quickly down. Sadly, we don’t get to talk any further than that before the arrival of the doctor.

The door bursts open, revealing a young man dressed in flamboyant blue robes. I immediately peg him as a sentinel in his assault state for several reasons. The first, obviously, being his outfit. His robes look like something a wizard would wear in a fantasy game, complete with a pointy hat. The entire ensemble is embellished with white markings that look like flowing waves — which immediately makes me assume that he has some kind of water-related domain.

The second reason he screams sentinel in my mind — rather than cosplayer — is the efficiency of his movement. To put it simply, he moves like Audrey does. Each motion is performed with smooth efficiency and easy confidence. I know what it is to be able to move like that, like your entire body is a perfectly balanced machine, although I’m far from that now.

Dad straightens from where he had been crouched beside my bed, turning to face the sentinel with a smile. “Calan, it’s good to see you. I thought someone else would be coming since it’s so late.”

The sentinel, Calan, apparently, nods. “Yes, well… another team of sentinels was nearly wiped today… yesterday? Doesn’t matter. The survivors were rushed to intensive care, and we have been working around the clock to stabilize them. I was actually just on my way out when I received the alert that Serena’s heart rate spiked,” Calan explains, his voice oddly high with a nasally quality.

Calan strides farther into the room until he stands over my bed with my father. I squirm uncomfortably, wanting to sit up but knowing that probably isn’t a good idea. Still, I don’t like meekly lying in bed while the two men stand over me, even if one of them is my father.

Calan gazes down at me, his eyes the same vivid blue as my own. “Ah, you’re awake,” he says, his face splitting with an earnest smile even though he seems exhausted. “I’m guessing you panicked upon waking? That is a common reaction for sentinels who have gone through what you have.”

I nod, “Yeah, I… For a moment, I was still there, you know?”

Calan closes his eyes — for a moment, seeming far older than he appears. He takes a moment before opening his eyes once more and saying, “I know.”

A silent moment of understanding passes between us, a connection that all sentinels must share. While I’m still new to this, I’d already seen my share of horrors. I can only imagine what someone like Audrey or Calan had experienced in their career.

Finally, Calan blinks, “I’m afraid your mana toxicity level is still too high for me to administer more magical healing. We will need to wait until the morning for your next treatment. However, I’m sure you are still in a lot of pain. The most I can do is offer you some standard painkillers; they will more than likely put you to sleep, though.”

“Sleep is fine,” I say softly, but a question quickly jumps to mind. What does he mean by saying that my mana toxicity is too high for more healing? Couldn’t he just heal away the problem immediately? “If you don’t mind me asking, though,” I continue, “why not just finish the healing?”

“You are very new to being a blue sentinel, so you wouldn’t have learned this yet. Now is as good of a time as any, I suppose,” Calan says, adjusting his hat. “Mana toxicity does not just build up in you when you use your magic; it also builds up when magic is used upon you. Things like recovery items, serums, and many other items and abilities will raise a person’s mana toxicity level when used. In general, if it uses mana to affect your body, it influences mana toxicity.”

“Which is why you can’t just heal people all at once?” I ask.

“Precisely,” Calan responds happily, “sentinels in situations like yours almost always come in while already at their limit for mana toxicity. We have to be very careful about how much healing to apply and when. Too much too soon could kill you, and too little could lead to your death as well. It’s a fine balance.”

“I see,” I say, although I’m not sure I’m in the best shape to learn at the moment. I have so many more questions, but I already feel on the verge of passing out at any moment.

Calan winces, “I apologize. Let me get that pain medication for you so you can sleep. I can get a touch passionate when I talk about subjects that interest me. Don’t worry, though; I’m sure I’ll have plenty of time to train you once you’re better.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” I say weakly before grimacing in pain once more. Some pain medicine would be nice. Especially if I’m going to be injured for more than a few minutes.

It’s a touch disappointing that major injuries can’t just be whisked away in a moment by a powerful sentinel, although it’s also kind of gratifying. What I’d been through had been terrifying. For the majority of the time, I honestly believed that dying was more likely than success. If the injury I’d sustained in that place had been just effortlessly healed away, then it would be so easy to just decompartmentalize the entire experience — to push it off into a corner of my mind and not learn from what happened.

I can’t do that, though. I know what I’m up against now, and I am nowhere near strong enough to deal with it. If Audrey hadn’t found us before we encountered the mind flayer, we would have walked straight to our deaths like lambs to the slaughter. At our current level of power, there is no hope against a foe like that. No matter what tactics, no matter what preparation, it would have toyed with us and then killed us.

A long time ago, I'd set myself the goal to be as good of an archer as Stardust Angel. Now, I really know what that means. Audrey is not just an archer; she is an expert combatant, always prepared and always ready. Even if she’d fought the mind flayer alone, I’m not convinced she wouldn’t have survived it somehow. I need to be like that. Only once I can walk through hell with the same casual grace she does will I ever be ready.

We need to get stronger. Not just me but my entire team. We’d known we were going in underprepared, but the sheer degree to which we were outmatched was staggering. The only way to grow, though, is to keep going into spaces like that one. So, we need to be the best at it. And, as the healer, it’s my job to make sure we all keep coming out alive.

Calan returns to the room a few minutes later with a large needle that initially makes my eyes bug out. If he is planning on sticking that into me, then he has another thing coming. Instead, though, he injects the needle into the IV drip beside my bed that sits beside the machine monitoring my vitals. Then, with a smile and a wave, he departs. Leaving only my father to continue fussing over me as my eyelids get heavier.

When I next wake, it isn’t in nearly as much of a panic. Instead, I come awake slowly, marveling at the lack of pain in my middle. Despite the whole mana toxicity thing, magical healing is still awesome.

Rather than in the middle of the night like the last time I’d woken, this time, light streams through the open window, which looks down on the city far below us. In the light, the room looks even more like a posh hotel room rather than a hospital room. The couches are clearly leather, and the appliances all look high-tech and new.

I look around for my father, feeling much more clear-headed than the last time I’d woken. Dad, however, isn’t to be found; instead, sitting on one of the couches, is Audrey.

Audrey looks more haggard than I’ve ever seen her. Naturally, her face still looks perfect, and her hair shines with luster, yet she has a bedhead and stares down at her phone with tired eyes. Still, just seeing her up and around is a sight for sore eyes. The last time I’d seen her, she’d been lying unconscious on the street, seconds away from being executed.

“Audrey?” I ask, sitting up in bed. I wince in pain as the soreness of my stomach flairs up into proper pain, but I'm surprised at how easily I’m able to move. Calan, or someone else, must have done more healing for me. I still feel weak from mana toxicity, and my stomach isn’t in the greatest condition, but I’m alive.

Audrey looks up from her phone, revealing bloodshot eyes. Still, she offers a smile as she stands from her seat and moves towards me. Audrey, I notice, moves with that same unnatural grace that Calan had, even outside of her assault state. I wonder how she does it and if she’ll teach me.

“Hey, kid,” Audrey says as she strides over, “good to see you’re alive.”

I return her smile, “You too,” I respond before my smile falters. Time to rip off the band-aid. “Everyone else… the soldiers, my team? Are they okay?”

Audrey grimaces, “They’re all alive, if that’s what you’re asking. Your teammate Claire is in a bad way, though. Your rush job healing in the field probably saved her life, but they had to amputate her arm. The blue sentinels are regrowing it, but that’s a lengthy process. She’ll be without a functional arm for about a month.”

I wince, “And the others?”

“The rest of your team is alright. They only had light wounds and a very high mana toxicity. They’ve all made a full recovery already, along with the only surviving GDF soldier, Lucas. Also, if you’re wondering, I managed to get most of the other mentors out before they died, so our final sentinel death toll was surprisingly low for such a disaster of an incursion zone,” Audrey explains.

“What was the final count?” I ask, even though I dread hearing the answer.

Audrey hangs her head, “Two sentinel mentors and twenty-nine GDF soldiers. Thirty-one deaths in total.”

I squeeze my eyes shut, “Damn it.”

Audrey lifts her head and looks me in the eye. “Don’t say that. This was a victory. Every single one of us knew what we were getting into other than maybe you kids. They died so others could live. Don’t take that away from them or turn them into victims in your mind.”

I laugh weakly, “I thought you hated all the noble sacrifice talk.”

“I do,” Audrey says bitterly. “Still, if that is the dignity they have in death, it is dignity I will leave them with. I won’t pick at it.”

I sigh, letting the silence hang for a moment before I ask, “What now? I don’t really know how I’m supposed to just go back to school after what I saw.”

“Use your school time to decompress and let your mana toxicity go down,” Audrey says with a shrug. “Hold on to that last bit of normal because your life is only going to get harder and stranger. Now, though, now we move forward by looking at the gains.”

“What do you mean?” I ask, narrowing my eyes.

The only thing my time in an incursion zone gained me is a new respect for the horrors that sentinels go through. For the pain and suffering that is bore out behind the scenes so that the people of Shinara can live their lives in peace.

“I mean sub-ranks and abilities,” Audrey says. “You must have gotten some, right? I saw you using a healing ability, and I’m willing to bet that you must have unlocked your inventory as well. You need to consolidate your gains so that you can do better next time.”

Huh, I hadn’t actually looked at my Status since before the incursion zone. I vaguely remember receiving a notification after killing the mind flayer, but I don’t remember what it said. It will be interesting to see how my status has changed.

Status

Name: Serena Solace

Sentinel Alias: None

Gender: Female

Mana Toxicity: 58.7%

Barrier Integrity: 100%

Mana: 100%

Rank: E (Breeze)

Progress To Next Rank: 60%

Sub-Rank: 6

Progress To Next Sub-Rank: 46%

General Information

Astral Path: Chiron (Blue)

Familiar: Celeste

Dominion: Weather

Dominion Art: Living Mists

Abilities

Hands of the Healer

Mist Step

Inventory

I stare at the information on my Status for a long moment, looking over the benefits I’d gained from the incursion zone. Thirty-one lives… this is not worth thirty-one lives. How is it fair that they get death, but I get more power? I know I shouldn’t dwell on it, or it will likely drive me insane. Still, no change on my Status is worth the price the men who’d accompanied us into the incursion zone had paid.

“I did unlock my inventory,” I say, although my voice is devoid of the excitement I previously had when looking over my Status. Last time, I’d been with Celeste and Dad, excitedly going over my new powers. Now, Celeste is still asleep somewhere in the back of my mind, and I’m alone with Audrey. While I’d admired Audrey for a long time, for all practical purposes, she is still a stranger to me.

From her position beside my bed, Audrey levels a glare at me. “Stop moping. You just got a magical ability that people would kill for, and you sound like someone ran over your dog. That was a shitty incursion, I get it. I was there, too, and it fucking sucked. But if you are going to fall apart just because of one bad experience, then you really did make the wrong choice when you decided to become a sentinel. Now, woman up, tell me about your new abilities, and we’ll work out how we are going to do better next time.”

“You’re not very good at being supportive,” I comment dryly, swiping a lock of blonde hair from my eyes.

“If you want someone to be supportive, go talk to a therapist,” Audrey snarks right back. “If you want to be strong, then we still have work to do.”

Audrey is right… I know that. Her words match my own earlier revelation. I’d gone in there with those soldiers, and, at least in part, it had been my responsibility to make sure everyone got out alive. I’d failed at that responsibility, not just once, but thirty-one times. I have to be stronger; I have to do better next time. Otherwise, I’ll have squandered their sacrifices, and next time, the deaths will be my fault. If I don’t try my hardest to grow as strong as I can, and someone dies because I was too weak to help them… well, that’s just on me.

For the first time since I’d woken up here, I sit up straight. Despite the pain that throbs through my abdomen, I don’t allow myself to stop. Gently, I remove the IV drip from my arm and scoot towards the edge of the bed. Right now, Audrey needs me to be strong, and I can’t do that from a hospital bed.

Audrey grins down at me as I swing my legs off the side of the bed, the white fabric of my hospital gown falling down to my ankles. “There you go, let’s get some fucking fire in those eyes. Now you know what you’re truly up against. Are you just going to lie down and give up?”

Gritting my teeth, I place my bare feet on the tile floor and force myself to stand. My stomach screams in pain, and I know that this is — very likely — a stupid idea. Yet, Audrey had hyped me up, and I’m not about to fail now. I don’t know why, but I cannot respond to her while I’m still in that bed, while I’m still hiding from what happened.

Once I’m standing on my own two feet, I look up at Audrey with passion. “No,” I say firmly, “I will never give up.”

Audrey laughs, a smile still on her perfect lips. “That’s some good shit right there,” she says happily. “You, uh, probably should sit down, though. Calan will be pissed if you hurt yourself worse by moving around.”

Wrapping a gentle arm around me, Audrey guides me to the leather couch she’d been waiting on previously. It sits before a large coffee table with several empty cups scattered around and looks out over a large window showing Shinara far, far below us.

As we sit, I find myself looking down at the city with passion. What I see out that window is why I’d gone into the incursion zone — why I’d pushed myself to my very limits. This city is my home, and I would die to protect it.

Audrey sits at my side, leaning forward towards me and rubbing her hands together with excitement. “Let’s talk about how we are going to make you stronger.”

Interlude Three: Penthouse Deal

A note from Alusion

Edit Notes:

* Edited parts of the chapter for clarity.

* Altered parts of the chapter that were part of an old draft.

Henry Solace looks around distastefully at the art decorating the walls of the penthouse’s living room. It’s only his first day in Shinara, and already he has to deal with such… repugnant surroundings. Honestly, a standard hotel room would be better than this, and he already can’t wait to get back to his.

The owner of the penthouse, Hikaru Kimura, clearly mistook flagrant wealth for substance with the décor of the place. The entire penthouse is decorated with bright whites and deep contrasting blacks. Much like the paintings of black beasts striking out on white canvas on the walls, the couches and other amenities stick out just as much on the white tile floor. To Henry, they are an eyesore. Hikaru clearly has a theme he wants to stick to, and that’s fine. This is just a bit too… on the nose for Henry’s tastes.

Notwithstanding the decoration, even Henry has to admit that the place is nice. The front door Hikaru guided him through leads into a massive living area with a large kitchen, several expensive-looking couches, and a table that could either be used for dining or meetings, sitting before a window overlooking Shinara.

Despite Henry’s distaste of his surroundings — and Hikaru himself — there’s still work to be done, and Henry is nothing if not persistent. His granddaughter needs him now more than ever, and since her errant father still refuses to answer any of his calls or letters and has even gone as far as restricting Serena from reading the letters he’d sent her, drastic measures are in order.

Henry did not have any other children or grandchildren, a situation he’s too old to rectify himself. As such, he knows that Serena is his only shot at maintaining the Solace name — at continuing their history of greatness and dominance. She is his legacy, the future of their family and Solace Enterprises. And now… she’s a sentinel.

For a long time, his son, Micheal, had shielded the girl from him — had stopped Henry from cultivating her into the proper heir to the Solace name she was meant to be. He had been at a loss at what to do as the years ticked by; however, upon hearing the news that she was now a sentinel, he’d known that the time for measured approaches was over.

Serena is a sentinel, which is more than Henry had ever hoped; yet, her father’s soft upbringing and the gross mishandling of her training had nearly gotten the girl killed. It’s time to rectify that — to get her out of this city and back to America where she belongs. Luckily, he has a plan.

Removing his sleek, black business shoes at the door, as is the Japanese custom, Henry looks at the man beside him with hidden contempt.

Hikaru Kimura had not been Henry’s first choice for an ally in his endeavors, but desperate times call for desperate measures. Besides, Hikaru’s niece had gotten close with Serena recently, and if helping this girl is something Henry could do to get into his granddaughter’s good graces, then he isn’t averse to the idea. Especially because Hikaru wants Akari gone for whatever reason and is willing to work to that end.

To Henry, a potental adopted member of the Solace name would work well as long as it was paired alongside a full-blooded member of his family, but those plans are still far out. It’s time to focus on the now. Hikaru had reached out to him to set up this meeting, and it’s time to see where this goes.

Hikaru is a short man with close-cropped black hair and features that are still youthful. Wearing a crisp, black, Italian business suit, he’s the picture of a wealthy Japanese patriarch. If your only experience with such men is through TV shows, of course.

The most notable thing about Hikaru are the dozens of strange black tattoos that cover the man up to the neck. They remind Henry of inscription lines, but don’t match any inscribing style he knows of. However, Henry knows better than to assume that the tattoos are simply decorative — he already has his R&D team looking into them back home.

Henry stays silent as Hikaru leads him to a chair beside the oak table overlooking the city below before starting in on the meeting. He’s impatient to see if this meeting turns into something or is just a waste of his time, but he’s a professional and keeps his expression clear.

“So, Mr. Kimura, I must admit that I am still confused as to why you wished to meet with me,” Henry starts, his voice carefully measured.

Hikaru offers an oily smile in return, “As I said in my initial message, Mr. Solace, I believe our interests are aligned. You wish to retrieve your granddaughter, and I wish to handle my niece. I believe that, with cooperation, both goals can be achieved simultaneously.”

“Before we properly begin,” Henry starts, “I’m afraid you must clarify what you mean by handling your niece. I might have few scruples, Mr. Kimura, but murder is one of them,”

Henry knows full well the kind of man he’s meeting, and while he is self-admittedly not a good person, having one of his granddaughter’s friends murdered is a step too far. Besides, he needs Serena to come to trust him; that would never happen if he took such a step.

Hikaru waves a hand dismissively, although his face shows clear ridicule. “The girl doesn’t need to die if you’re squeamish — just get out of Japan. If you take her back to America with you, as we spoke of before, that works fine for me.”

At this, Henry nods, “That is acceptable to me as well. Moving on then, you believe you can aid in my lawsuit to make sure it goes my way?”

Upon Henry’s question, Hikaru reaches down for his briefcase before producing three large file folders and laying them on the table. “These are files on the families of your granddaughter’s sentinel team.”

Hikaru reaches out and taps two of the folders; one is labeled “Claire Sharp” and the other “Haruto Sato.” With quick flicks of his hand, Hikaru turns both files upside down. “These are the families that I do not think will be receptive to our cause. The Sharp family was almost entirely wiped out in a Volcora attack years ago, so there is no one there to support us, and the Sato family is very reserved. I tried reaching out to them but never received any response.”

Hikaru reaches for the final file and slides it towards Henry. This one is labeled “Baylee Whitlock,” and Henry’s eyes widen at the name. It seems a kind of cruel irony for a Whitlock to be a sentinel, but he can immediately see where Hikaru is going with this.

“The Whitlock’s, however, would be more than interested in supporting a lawsuit.” Hikaru continues, “They only recently learned that their daughter was a sentinel upon the GDF contacting them about her injuries, and they are primed to make a rash decision.”

Henry laughs, “That could work, I suppose, but what is the play? My original plan for the lawsuit won’t work if we are bringing them into this.”

Henry’s original plan had been to sue his son for custody of his daughter, but that’s trickier than it sounds. Even if he provides obvious proof of his son’s negligence towards the girl, she’s a sentinel, and normal laws have an aversion to them. Not to mention that he would need her consent as well.

A sentinel choosing to live somewhere is much like a dragon choosing its lair. Unless you have a stronger sentinel, or overwhelming numbers, to back you, then forcing the sentinel to do anything against their will is next to impossible, law be damned.

“Simple,” Hikaru responds with another oily smile, “we make the lawsuit more widely encompassing. The GDF branch here is desperate, as we can clearly see from their throwing new sentinels to the wolves with hardly a day of proper training. We can use that against them.”

Henry nods thoughtfully, stroking the stubble on his chin. A class-action lawsuit against the GDF paired with an accusation of his son being a negligent father. It would be a difficult play to pull off, but if it worked…

“By winning such a suit and guiding the aftermath, we could get everything at once,” Henry muses, still thinking through the intricacies of the plan.

Hikaru begins collecting the files he’d placed on the table to put them back into his briefcase. “This way,” he says as he works, “we both get exactly what we want. You can have Serena transferred to the American GDF branch, where she will be in your power, and I doubt it would take much to get Akari to follow her. The girls could be together — exactly how they want it — and you would have one full-blooded sentinel and potentially one adopted sentinel in the future to make sure that your family’s legacy survives.”

That is indeed true, Henry considers, but there’s one part of this plan that he doesn’t understand just yet. “Why would you give up on a sentinel family member?” Henry asks, meeting Hikaru’s dark eyes. “Sure, your relationship with her is bad, but that can be repaired. The money, power, and prestige a sentinel brings is surely worth it. No?”

Hikaru pauses in collecting the papers, staring back coldly at Henry. “No,” he says definitively. “That girl is cursed, and I will have nothing to do with her. I have put up with her for long enough, and I cannot have her dragging my family name through the mud with her every action any longer.”

At the words, Henry forces himself to keep a neutral expression, even as further disdain for Hikaru flares. What a fool of a man to throw away the opportunity that Akari presents. He had heard of the girl’s stygis scar, of course, and his company had conducted research into the matter at his behest. They’d found exactly what everyone always finds about the scars; that they are cosmetic and don’t affect a person in any way other than visually. Perhaps they offer an increased resistance to further stygis exposure, but that is negligible. Hikaru is scared of a glorified birthmark.

Still, Henry won’t try to change Hikaru’s mind; it’s a prime opportunity for him, after all. With the support of the Kimura and Whitlock families, his lawsuit could not be easily ignored, and he had brought the best lawyers Solace Enterprises has to offer — better than anyone the GDF could possibly scrounge up in time. He will win this lawsuit and secure his family’s legacy, and now, he holds every advantage. The battle is far from already won, but all he needs to do is play out the script.

To Henry, bringing Akari with him is just the icing on top of the cake. If he plays his cards right, he could make it look like he’d swooped in to save her from her family, which would hopefully gain him at least some of Serena’s favor. The girl won’t turn on her father, of course, but this would plant the seed that maybe Henry isn’t as bad as her father makes out. Serena doesn’t need to like him right now anyway; that could come later.

After a few more moments of further internal deliberation, Henry makes up his mind. This is indeed a better plan than the one he’d come here with. So, standing, he extends a hand to Hikaru. “I believe we have an agreement.”

Hikaru stands as well, shaking Henry’s hand. “May we both find fortune in this arrangement.”

A note from Alusion

So, there has been a lot of confusion about how the lawsuit works in this chapter. A big part of that is my fault for messing up and not being super clear. As such, I wanted to provide a brief explanation in layman's terms here.

Essentially, the GDF is one massive, globe-spanning military force. As with most other militaries, if you sign up, you go where they tell you. This means that if the American GDF Branches can force a transfer to one of their branches, Serena would be legally required as a member of the military to relocate.

Serena being a sentinel complicates things, however. Her accepting her sentinel bond to Celeste essentially forces her to become a sentinel for her local GDF Branch. This is only a kind of forced conscription, as she was aware of this before she accepted the bond.

Either way, her grandfather is working with Hikaru and the American GDF Branches to sue like this. Serena was essentially forced to sign on to the local GDF Branch, which she can't leave, and has shown clear signs of having mistreated her. Henry is taking a risk by trying to force a transfer to another branch in a place where she has family. In the GDF, the mistreatment of a sentinel could mean the transferring of the sentinel into a different branch's care and a full audit being done on the offending branch.

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Consolidation & Moving Forward

Audrey and I sit on the couch in my hotel room, looking out over the expanse of Shinara as we begin to plan out the future. Skyscrapers shine as if with an inner flame as the sun shines down upon them, and glittering light plays across the windows and reflects on the rolling waves of the ocean behind the city. It’s no wonder that the areas sentinels frequent in the GDF Headquarters are all near the top. The elevator ride might be a pain, but the view sure is worth it.

Vaguely, I wonder where my father had gone. Something must have come up because I can’t imagine him leaving my side for any reason. I’ll make sure to ask Audrey when I get a chance, but first, we have work to do.

“So, abilities?” I ask, turning to Audrey sitting beside me.

Audrey nods, “Yes, but first,” in a smooth, casual motion, Audrey leans forward and cuffs me lightly on the side of the head.

“Wha- hey! What was that for?!” I complain, rubbing the side of my head.

Audrey, however, completely ignores me. “Wake up and get out here, you lazy ass familiar! This involves you, too!”

Immediately, I feel a draining sensation in my core as, beside me on the couch, mist coalesces and swirls. The mist lasts only for a few seconds before dissipating to reveal the form of a cranky-looking Celeste.

Celeste looks more than a little haggard; her fur and feathers are ruffled, and her blue eyes are a touch bloodshot. Seeing her like this is a touch odd, given that I know this is just a projection. She could have made herself look pristine if she’d wanted, but instead, she’d chosen to have her appearance match how she felt.

[Serena is right; you are bad at being supportive,] Celeste complains as she climbs into my lap.

“And you’re bad at fighting; let’s fix that,” Audrey says, getting the conversation going once more.

While I get the feeling that Celeste hasn’t yet had her fill of whining, she simply settles down with a mental groan and looks up at Audrey expectantly.

“Right, abilities,” Audrey continues now that Celeste is present and… probably paying attention. “What did you get?”

“Two new abilities and my inventory,” I report, still channeling my motivation to get stronger rather than Celeste’s motivation to take a nap. “The abilities are called Hands of the Healer and Mist Step.”

Audrey nods, “That makes sense; no need to go over Hands of the Healer. Pretty much every blue sentinel ends up with it as one of their first abilities. That second one sounds interesting, though. What does it do?”

“I don’t actually know,” I say with a shrug, “I don’t remember getting it. It was just in my Status when I woke up.”

“Well, take a look then and share the description with me,” Audrey says.

Being curious myself, I don’t wait to take a look at the ability description.

Description: Mist Step

Become one with the mists. Mist Step allows you to become incorporeal mist and travel for a short duration. During this time, you are immune to all physical attacks. You can step through solid objects so long as there is an opening for the mist to travel.

Mana cost starts low and then grows exponentially the longer you remain in an incorporeal state. Mana expenditure is increased for each instance of an object passing through your incorporeal body.

My eyes widen as I read and then reread the description of the ability. Is… is this because I got impaled? Celeste had said that new abilities are gained based on what you do, along with your astral path and dominion. Is this my soul gem’s way of telling me to stop getting impaled?

I read out the ability description to the expectant Audrey, who barks a laugh. “Apparently, you need to get better at dodging,” she says with a grin. Then, her expression becomes more serious, “Jesting aside, though, this is an amazing ability. It’s going to make killing you a goddamn nightmare for any volcora that doesn’t have a more unique source of damage.”

Biting my lip with concentration, I look down at my arm and will the ability to activate. The effect is immediate and distressing. My entire body explodes into a Serena-shaped cloud of mist, and, for a moment, I feel lighter than air. Watching my arm, I see my flesh seem to melt away into the same swirling blue-white mist as my dominion art. Hesitantly, I wave my other hand through my arm, and it passes through with no resistance.

The entire sensation feels intensely strange — as if I’m both real and not real at the same time. Even the fact that I’m thinking right now without a physical brain just seems completely wrong. It feels like I’m a ghost, able to drift around at will without caring about things such as gravity or physical constraints. In a way, this ability represents absolute freedom, an ability to go wherever I please with nothing able to stand in my way.

As the drain on my mana starts to intensify, I release the skill, and my body reforms instantly. Luckily, my clothes had been transformed with me, or my little experiment might have turned very awkward very quickly.

“Woah,” I say, holding my head in dizziness, although there’s a smile on my face. I can think of all the times an ability like this might have been useful during the incursion zone. Specifically, one particular instance where I’d ended up with a piece of rebar in my stomach. But stars, that felt weird! It was like my body had suddenly lost all its mass, and now it’s suddenly just back again. I already can’t wait to try again!

“That will end up being one of your signature abilities,” Audrey comments, then leans forward with her hands clasped. “Now, let’s really get into this. I need to know everything else you can do so we can start formulating strategies. This is what we should have done instead of that incursion zone.”

Although I only have three abilities, Audrey, Celeste, and I spend over an hour discussing them. We talk about the optimal use case for each ability individually and in concert, as well as how I need to do a lot more testing. At the moment, I can’t use my abilities too much without raising my mana toxicity to the point where any further healing on me would be delayed. So, most of what we discuss is theory. However, Audrey’s well of knowledge truly does run deep. She knows the items that will work well with my ability set in addition to the other abilities I should be aiming to earn, as well as how to get them.

Finally, reluctantly, I’m forced to mention my title to her. While to someone else, my title might seem like just any other ability, to me, it’s a deeply personal part of myself. It’s my internal motivations turned to power. The deepest part of my soul made manifest. The idea of speaking about it just feels… raw and personal. Like exposing myself to the world and making myself vulnerable. Yet, I know that I need to tell Audrey. It’s important that at least the side-effect of my title becomes widely known. I can’t have people like Calan just assuming I can heal myself because I’m a blue sentinel.

Seeing my expression, Audrey halts her planning of the various tests we will need to perform in combining my Living Mists with my other abilities. She narrows her eyes at me, “What’s up? Pain starting to get to you? I can call Calan.”

I shake my head; while the pain is still quite bad, it isn't the source of this discomfort. “No… I, uh, I just need to tell you about something. Something I should have told you earlier.”

Audrey shrugs and offers a smile that was probably meant to be soothing… she really isn’t good at being soothing. “Sure, what’s up, kid?”

I consider trying to back out but grit my teeth and steel my resolve. This is something I need to do. “H-Have you heard of a sentinel getting a title?” I ask nervously.

At this, for the first time since I’d known her, Audrey looks surprised — then, she takes on a more familiar expression, annoyed. Leveling her emerald stare on me once more, eyes glittering with intensity, she asks, “Where did you learn about titles?” Her voice holds a hint of warning for what would happen if she didn’t like my answer.

My eyes widen, and nerves stir in my stomach. Even if I wasn’t injured, I have no hope against Audrey if I truly made her angry. I still vividly remember the waves of power that rolled off her while she’s in her assault state and how she had shattered my barrier with ease.

Swallowing, I consider my response. It’s too late to back out now. “I-I… well, i-its because… well, I have one,” I stammer out.

Audrey blinks, clearly not having expected that, and her intensity dies down by a good amount as she seems to contemplate. “Sorry, I thought you’d learned about someone else’s title. They are deeply personal and never to be shared without the express permission of the sentinel who holds it. In general, all people share about titles is what the downside is so they can inform their teams. How on Earth did you get one, though? Only very few sentinels ever get one, and they are generally in the higher reaches of power.”

“Do you have one?” I blurt before even considering the question. Audrey literally just told me not to ask about other people’s titles! How stupid am I?!

For a moment, Audrey’s eyes fall, complicated emotions playing across her face. “Yes… Jessie and I… we got ours together.”

I wait a moment for Audrey to continue, but that seems to be all she’s willing to say on the subject. As soon as I realize this, I start to apologize, “I’m so sorry! I really didn’t mean to bring up anything personal! I just-”

Audrey waves her hand dismissively, “It’s fine. Anyway, I assume you are bringing up titles because you wanted to talk to me about what yours does? I swear on my soul gem that I will never repeat anything I hear about it without your express permission.”

Her words help comfort the raging beast of nerves still swirling within me, but not by much. I swallow again, trying to work up courage, then I just start.

“So… my title. It’s weird; I feel like I understand it more than anything else, but also not… The more set-in-stone benefits and downsides seem obvious, and I really don’t mind sharing them, but it feels deeper than that. Deeper than anything that can be described by words,” I say, trying to articulate my thoughts in a way that could be understood. While my dad and Akari know I have a title, I don’t really think they understand what it means, not in the way Audrey seems to.

Audrey’s eyes soften through my explanation, and she laces her fingers together as she considers. “Titles are like that, Serena,” she says after a long moment. “They are like… well, how much do you understand about your Astral Path?”

I shake my head, confused at this turn of the conversation, “Nothing at all,” I say softly. “I know that the color association points to an archetype of sentinel, but other than that, not much.”

Audrey nods, having expected this. “Your Astral Path is who you are, on the deepest level. Like your title, it is deeply personal, which is why most sentinels only ever share their color and not their full path name.”

Audrey pauses for a long moment, seeming to think about the best way to put things before making up her mind on something. “Serena, my Astral Path is called Astra, as is my familiar. The word astra means weapon in Hindi, or more specifically, supernatural weapon. That is how I view myself; I am a weapon to be pointed at the Volcora. I am not a healer; I am not a guardian or even a teacher; I am a weapon. My title also revolves around this concept: to remove one’s humanity and become a weapon balancing on a knife's edge of oblivion.”

I blink, my mind racing with all the implications of what Audrey had just said. Does she truly view herself as a mere weapon? That is not a healthy outlook on life, nor is it a good mindset to have. But if it’s something about Audrey so prominent that her Astral Path is based around it…

“That… must be hard,” I say, unable to come up with a better response.

Audrey shrugs, her expression turning sad, “Yeah… It’s harder now. Before she died, Jessie’s Astral Path meant wielder. Without her, managing mine is harder.”

My eyes go wide at her words. A weapon without its wielder — that is how Audrey sees herself. How aimless must she feel without Jessie? How hopeless? I don’t know much about Jessie, but I can clearly see how much she meant to Audrey. Even now, that glittering dark soul gem hangs around Audrey’s neck — as it always does. A symbol of all she had lost, a symbol of what had shaped her into the woman she is now.

“Audrey… are you… okay?” I manage, keeping my voice incredibly gentle. As I speak, I can feel power welling in me, my title’s effect leaking into my words. Finally, I think I start to understand what it’s doing. My title is all about healing and protecting others, and right now, I can see that Audrey does need healing.

For a moment, Audrey seems shaken by my words and opens her mouth to respond. Before she does, she blinks and shakes her head. “We’re getting too far off-topic. We’re here to talk about you.”

I smile softly; I should have known that the effects of my title wouldn’t be enough to help Audrey so easily. But, if at first you don’t succeed, try and try again. Later, though, I don’t want to force things.

“My Astral Path is called Chiron,” I tell Audrey, “I don’t know what it means or how it relates to my title, though.”

Audrey holds up a finger, bringing out her phone to type before nodding seriously to herself. “It’s a word from Astrology and means The Wounded Healer. It’s about exposing the deepest pain of yourself and others to help them heal. You reveal people’s deepest vulnerabilities in order to heal them.”

She levels a glare at me, “It’s very you.”

“W-What! I don’t…” I start before trailing off.

Ever since I’d become a sentinel, and even before then, people had always felt comfortable around me… comfortable enough to expose what they were really thinking. Akari, Claire, and, even before I became a sentinel, Benny. All of them had told me how they felt. How Akari felt like a demon child, how Claire had survivor’s guilt, and how Benny had never felt comfortable in his own body. In a way, even Audrey had exposed her true self to me, although I’m guessing she did so as an example.

“So… I’m making people tell me their deepest truth? My magic is helping with that?” I ask Audrey, horrified.

Audrey shakes her head, “Your Astral Path isn’t a power in of itself. It’s you. It is the path you walk. It is everything you have ever done and everything you will do. It is your path to power, and only by following it will you grow in strength.”

“But… ever since I got my title… I’ve felt it affecting people. Is it making people… you know?” I ask, still feeling horrified by my own ability.

Shrugging, Audrey says, “No idea, but probably. Titles have a lot of hidden effects like that. They are earned when someone does something so in line with their Astral Path that they expand it — make their path more potent. However, this expansion always comes with a backlash. Different soul gems always interpret this in different ways, but it always comes in the form of saying that your soul isn’t ready for the title it now has. That’s why they all have a downside — at first, at least.”

I nod at this, “The downside of my title is why I wanted to talk to you about it in the first place.”

Audrey makes a gesture for me to continue, so I do.

“Well… my title is called Soul of the Healer,” I start, my hands feeling clammy. “It doubles the effect of healing and protection abilities on others, allows me to directly see life force, and… it restricts me from healing myself.”

Audrey winces, “Well, I can see why you wanted to talk about it. That is a restriction that will need to become widely known, I’m afraid. We can’t have people like Calan thinking that you can just finish up your own healing. Since you’re so new, he wasn’t sure if you had a healing ability or not, but in the future, everyone would expect you to be able to heal yourself.”

“But… I can keep the rest of it to myself, right?” I ask.

“Yeah, most sentinels do,” Audrey says, nodding.

I breathe a sigh of relief. I really don’t want information about my title and my Astral Path to become widely known. I’m fine with the side-effect, but I’d like to keep the rest to myself.

We both fall silent for a moment before Audrey speaks up once more. “You said that you could see life force? How does that work?”

I shrug, glancing at Audrey’s own pink life force burning in her center. “It generally looks like a vibrantly colored fire burning in the center of someone’s chest. By looking at it, I can tell how they are doing, mentally and physically.”

Audrey frowns deeply, and then her eyes go wide. Hurriedly, she unclasps the necklace holding Jessie’s soul gem around her neck and clutches the chain in her fist. Then, she thrusts the gem out towards me.

“Do you see anything?!” she demands, her eyes full of hope.

Gently, reverently, I take the gem from her. Looking down, I see the tiny pinpricks of light dancing across its dark surface. The gem is startlingly heavy in my hand, like holding a piece of lead. It’s also warm, more so than it should be from just resting against Audrey’s skin.

Moving the gem close to my face, I look closely as Audrey hovers over me. I strain my eyes, trying to see something within the darkness of the gem. I know what Audrey wants from me; she wants to know if Jessie’s life force still burns somewhere in this gem. If bringing her back is possible.

I look for a long time, but all I see is darkness and swirling pinpricks of light, like little stars. Despite this, I keep looking, desperate to catch a glimpse of something, anything. To give Audrey the hope that she deserves. Eventually, though, I sigh, “I-I’m sorry, I don’t-”

I cut myself off abruptly, and my eyes go wide as saucers. There, in the center of the gemstone, is the smallest spark of vibrant blue. More of a hint of color than something substantial. It’s so impossibly tiny that I’d mistaken it for one of the pinpricks of starlight, but it’s definitely there.

Looking up at Audrey, my words catch in my throat as I meet her equally wide eyes. “Audrey,” I choke out… “Jessie is still in there…”

A note from Alusion

If you're interested in the inspiration for the characters' Astral Paths, check out the links below! Please note that these are only inspirations, though; we're not going to be following things to the letter.

Audrey: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Astra_(weapon)

Serena: https://www.thecut.com/article/what-is-chiron-how-to-use-astrology.html

Chapter Thirty: Rise

A note from Alusion

Edit Notes:

* Edited a sentence to remove unintended phrasing.

Audrey and I sit side-by-side on the posh couch of my hospital room as we stare at the glimmering dark soul gem in my palm. Now that I’d spotted it, I can’t stop seeing the shining star of blue life force within the gem — so small, so easily snuffed out… but still there, still alive. What does that mean? Could fallen sentinels really be resurrected? Could Audrey have Jessie back?

Once more, I look up and meet Audrey’s eyes, “Jessie is alive,” I say with wonder, “maybe all dead sentinels are. Just locked within their gem.”

Audrey’s eyes shine with power; literally, the pink light of her assault state had started to bleed into her green irises until they shone. “This… this is it, Serena. This is how we win. If we can bring Jessie back, if we can bring them all back… we can hold out against the volcora. Sentinels could become functionally immortal.”

I close my eyes and, for a moment, see the vision Audrey must. If we can find a repeatable way of bringing sentinels back using their soul gems, then we could hold out indefinitely. We would be a virtually undying army so long as the soul gems of our fallen could be recovered. It would be a solution against the Volcora’s constant assault, sentinels that don’t die and only grow stronger with battle.

“How do we do that though?” I ask, eyes wide. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“Who do you go to when you want to do the impossible?” Audrey responds in a tone that says she already knows where to answer.

Oh… oh! “The Sanctum Collective!” I exclaim, remembering Professor Rhinebeck's words from my meeting. She asked me what impossible thing I wanted to accomplish, and while I haven’t yet gotten to start my classes, I’m still extremely excited for them. Maybe they will offer some clues as to where to start looking.

For the first time in a while, Celeste perks up once more, her ears pricking as she looks between Audrey and I. [Serena, Audrey,] she starts, her tone serious, [You should know that this would be far from the first attempt at reviving a fallen sentinel. I also feel that I must warn you that attempted revivals have universally resulted in the destruction of the soul gem used in the attempt, and sometimes also the researchers attempting it.]

Audrey glances down to Celeste, “I know that, but this is at least a start, no? I have been looking into this possibility for years now, and there has never been even a hint that the fallen sentinel could be revived other than theory. Serena’s title, however, is proof that it is possible. Maybe not with our knowledge today, but with our knowledge in the future. Don’t you think that it’s worth a shot?”

Before Celeste can respond, another familiar appears in a shimmer of stardust. Astra, looking like a small, star-speckled panther, looks up at her sentinel. [Audrey, I’m afraid I must agree with my fellow familiar,] Astra says in a purring voice. [Making this attempt with Jessie’s soul gem and failing… I don’t like to think of how it will affect you.]

Audrey’s face darkens, “I know… but…” Her eyes fall, face full of uncertainty.

Gently, I place my hand on Audrey’s shoulder, “Let’s at least talk with the Sanctum Collective. That can’t hurt anything, right? Maybe making an attempt is the wrong move, but giving up definitely is,” I say, wanting to help my mentor. Audrey had already done so much for me; I want to repay her in any little way I can.

Audrey swallows and nods, and there is wetness around her eyes now that the incandescent pink has faded. I understand how she feels. If there was even a possibility of getting my mom back, I would do anything. How could I deny that to Audrey? If there was any way I could help her get Jessie back, I would do so without hesitation. Even if it came at my own risk.

Before I can think of anything else to say, however, the door to the hospital room bursts open, revealing Baylee, who looks far less put together than she usually does. Her eyes are bloodshot, her left arm is wrapped in bandages, and her hair is messy. Despite all that, she wears a massive smile as she sees me.

“Serena!” Baylee cries before proceeding to practically launch herself towards me.

Baylee embraces me as tightly as she dares, tears leaking from her eyes as she tucks her head into the crook of my shoulder. She seems like she wants to speak but can’t manage it from around the wracking sobs running through her body.

“Hey…” I say, keeping my voice soft as I wrap my arms around my friend. “It’s okay, everything is okay now.”

From beside me on the couch, Audrey and Astra look at us as if such a display of emotion was practically offensive — as if Audrey herself hadn’t been nearly in tears a few minutes ago. I only give the two of them a moment of my thoughts; however, Baylee looks rough, and right now, she definitely needs a friend.

For a long few minutes, I return Baylee’s embrace, patting her gently on the back even as I desperately try to hold back the pain the hug causes. Tears are starting to well in my own eyes when Baylee finally releases me, and my pain blessedly returns back to its previous level; still awful, though.

“Sorry,” Baylee says, wiping at her eyes, “I didn’t know you were awake until General Novak told me to come and fetch you. The last time I saw you, I’d just woken back up as Lucas was waiting for the medical team to come pick us up. Neither of us thought you were going to make it.”

“Wait, back up,” Audrey says, frowning, “General Novak is requesting Serena?”

Baylee nods now that she has better control of herself; she sits up straight and attempts to smooth the skirt of her blue dress. “Yes, ma’am. She wants you, Serena, and the rest of Team Picnic to meet her in the hub as soon as we are able.”

I bite my lip at Baylee’s words, familiar nerves starting their dance in my stomach. A general? She couldn’t mean the general who runs the GDF branch in Shinara, could she? What could this General Novak possibly want with me and my team? I’m certain a general should have better things to do than meet with a bunch of rookies.

“Did she say what she wanted?” I ask. Absently, I scoop up Celeste’s small form and clutch her to my chest; she doesn’t protest, only nuzzling in closer.

“She said that she wanted to apologize,” Baylee responds, although she looks slightly confused by the prospect.

Audrey, however, is nodding as if that made sense. “Karma takes the position she has and the power she holds very seriously. A decision by her, or someone below her, led to us going into that incursion zone wildly underprepared. When someone fucks up, Karma always takes that to mean that she fucked up. She probably wants to say sorry for what you went through.”

[That makes sense, I suppose,] Celeste chimes in. [There is no way that space should have been classified as low-grade.]

“Actually,” Audrey says, narrowing her eyes in thought, “I can see how such a mistake was made. The stygis density in that space shouldn’t have allowed a mind flayer to exist within it. It’s like the Volcora intentionally reduced the population within the space to allow the mind flayer to occupy it.”

“What’s the point of that?” Baylee asks. “Also, aren’t the incursion zones just random in terms of what comes through?”

Audrey winces, “That is, uh, restricted information, I’m afraid. Can’t say more than that,” she responds as if she hadn’t already basically given it away. Yeah… Audrey and rules really don’t seem to go together very well.

Baylee and I share a glance; the mere idea that some kind of alien intelligence could be guiding the incursion zones sends shivers down my spine. My mind conjures an image of the mind flayer looking down at a map of Earth and tactically deploying its troops, and the wound in my stomach flares with pain. Suddenly, the cold weight of dread settles back upon me like the icy rain of the incursion zone. I’d thought I was safe in the city, but if the Volcora can deploy wherever they will? The loss of most of Northern Japan suddenly makes a lot more sense. I clutch Celeste tighter to me, trying to find comfort in her silky, soft fur. How many more cities will be lost? How many more people need to die before this is done?

While Baylee and I stare at each other with horror, Audrey stands, looking around. “We shouldn’t keep Karma waiting; I’m sure she has a lot to do. Come on, kids. Let’s go.”

One very painful walk supported by Baylee later, we arrive in the small park General Novak had apparently reserved for our meeting. One of the many small parks within the hub, this one is just as beautiful and varied as the others. A collection of marble benches are scattered around beds of blooming flowers that give off an aroma of peaceful tranquility. A small, obviously artificial, stream burbles its way between the flower beds. The sound of it covering up much of the talking elsewhere in the hub — probably being aided by hidden inscriptions much like Silver Ridge has.

By now, I’d determined the reason for having so many parks like this in the hub. They act as little places for sentinels to come and destress. After wading through the hell of an incursion zone, it’s nice to be able to see what we’re fighting for. Besides, sentinels with various magic powers exploding from stress does not seem good for morale… or health and safety.

Standing side-by-side, I have to admit that Team Picnic looks rough. I’d had another tearful reunion with Akari, who looks just as disheveled as Baylee does, and I’d been told she’d been visiting me frequently during my convalescence. Haruto also looks a little worse for wear, but he seems far more put together than anyone else. Apparently, he had been the only one to escape the incursion zone relatively uninjured, something he’d been berating himself for, given that he was our green sentinel.

The worst off by far is Claire; her right arm is wrapped heavily in bandages… at least, the remainder is. Near where the middle of her right bicep should be, her arm simply cuts off, leaving behind only a bandaged stump. She looks bad, with bloodshot eyes, wild blonde hair, and wearing a hospital gown not too dissimilar to mine. Still, when she’d seen me, she’d managed a pain-tinged smile, just a hint of her manic intensity still gleaming in her eyes. The sight had warmed my heart. Claire will be okay; I’ll make sure of it.

Claire and I stand beside each other as we look over to the group across from us, Baylee, Akari, and Haruto cluster around us protectively. The uninjured members of our team doing their best to shield us from whatever was to come. In Akari’s case, she quite literally helps me stand, given that I really couldn’t be here without help. I’d been offered a wheelchair but refused it. Watching Audrey had taught me an important lesson: before everything, sentinels are strong, and I want to face this on my own two feet.

Standing across from us is a group of three people, two I know and one I don’t, but suspect is General Novak.

Obviously, among the three is Audrey, standing tall and confident… or, well, she’s shorter than both of the other two, but she gives it her best attempt. As ever, her green eyes gleam with intensity, even as she looks over our ragtag team with a soft smile.

To the general’s other side is a mountain of a man that I’ve only seen once before. Kayne, the man with black eyes that even Audrey had been wary of. He wears a pair of black jeans with a simple gray t-shirt stamped with the GDF logo, and he looks down at us with disdain. Towering over everyone else present, he looks at us as if we weren’t worth his time.

General Novak herself is a tall woman with dark skin, made even taller by the fact that she’s wearing heels. She wears a crisp black business suit and looks like the picture of an authoritative woman. Even so, her eyes had softened upon seeing our group, and I can see a deep kindness behind her stern expression.

Once all of us are watching the general attentively, she speaks up. “I’m sorry for calling you all here on such short notice, Team Picnic. I know that a few of you are still in recovery from the disaster that was the previous incursion zone.” General Novak’s voice is deep and rich as she speaks; clearly someone who had spent a lifetime going from important meeting to important meeting and coming out the victor in each one.

Baylee steps forward, her hands nervously straightening her rumpled blue dress. Even so, she is, as ever, the leader and spokesperson for our team. “I apologize we couldn’t assemble faster, ma’am. I know that we are still on our GDF time, even if we are towards the end.”

I wince at that knowledge; today is Saturday, which means I’d been unconscious for the vast majority of Friday. Sunday would generally be our rest day, but I have a nagging suspicion that it isn’t going to be so restful.

General Novak waves a hand dismissively, “None of that; I know you kids just went through hell. I’m not about to hold you to formality while you are still healing. Instead, I would like to apologize and explain my thought process for sending you into an incursion so early in your training.”

I’m forced to hide my surprise at her words. Even though Audrey had told me that General Novak was the type of person to take extreme ownership, she had said that it was her decision, not that of one of her underlings. Why would the general of this entire GDF branch be paying us this much attention? I know that sentinels get special treatment, but this seems a bit much.

In response to the general, Baylee just nods respectively, although I notice her clenching her fists behind her back. Clearly, she feels the same as I do. We hadn’t been ready for an incursion at all, let alone one so deadly. The decision to send us in there had not only ended up killing multiple sentinels but almost an entire contingent of GDF soldiers. That level of death is just unacceptable to me. We should have had more training or… well, any training before going into that incursion.

General Novak watches us with a sad expression, her eyes lingering on Claire’s right arm and Akari supporting me so I can stand. Taking a deep breath through her nose, she continues. “I know your mentors explained part of the reason for sending you into that incursion zone, but let me tell you the rest. From what you’ve already learned in your time with us, it shouldn’t be too hard to put together the fact that we are losing. Every day, the Volcora push us harder, more of our sentinel protectors die, and salvation is still a long way away. If nothing changes, all of Japan will have fallen before the close of the year.”

My heart seems to seize in my chest, and the wound in my stomach burns with pain. To hear those words from the GDF’s leader in Shinara, the one who knew better than anyone else the state of this war… it terrifies me to my core. If nothing changes, my father, Benny, and everyone else I love will be dead — Silver Ridge High School, my home, and the beauty of the hub all reduced to rubble.

Gritting my teeth, I glare up at General Novak. I will not allow that to happen. I will not allow Shinara to fall. “What change is required?” I ask, meeting the dark eyes of the GDF general and potentially the most influential person in all of Shinara.

“I’m going to let you in on restricted information,” General Novak says, causing Kayne beside her to shift side to side uncomfortably. The general, however, doesn’t seem to care. I suppose I wouldn’t either in her position; with the end of Japan on the horizon, a few broken rules shouldn’t stand in the way of getting things done.

“In our last meeting with the Centurions,” General Novak continues, “we asked for aid — we told them that we would not be able to survive for much longer. The solution they sent us was you. A team of sentinels with more potential than any before them. That is why we sent you into that incursion zone and why we will continue to do so. We need you to grow, to be the elites amongst elites, to be the difference when the Volcora decide to end Shinara once and for all.”

I swallow nervously at General Novak’s words; how could she be expecting us to be the ones to turn the tide? I will do my part, of course; I will die trying if I have to, but do we really have so much potential?

While everyone else stands shocked by the general’s words, Celeste shifts from her position on my shoulder. She had been invisibly and silently watching the conversation, but now, she speaks directly into my mind. [Serena, the general is right. There is no limit to how strong we can grow.]

I blink, startled, “But… isn’t that true for all sentinels?”

[There is a lot you still don’t know about me,] Celeste says, her tone sad and more than a little uncomfortable. [I have been forbidden by my mother from telling you much until the time is right. Until then, just know that we have certain… advantages.]

There’s a part of me that wants to demand answers right now, but… Celeste is my familiar — a part of me just as much as my own arm. If I needed to know, she would tell me. “I trust you,” I respond simply before Baylee steps forward once more.

“I’m sorry, ma’am, but we aren’t the elites you need,” Baylee says, and while there is fire in her eyes, her shoulders are slumped. “We’re high school students; while we somewhat know how to fight from our electives, we are far from elite warriors.”

General Novak nods sadly, “I know, and now some of your mentors are dead. As such, we are creating a new training program for you, led by the two most powerful sentinels in Shinara: Stardust Angel and Voidfire Warden. We need you to be elites, so that’s what you will become; we need you to grow faster than any sentinel before you, so that’s what you will do. What I’m asking of you won’t just be hard; it will be next to impossible. But right now, if we’re going to survive, we need a little impossible.”

For a moment, General Novak pauses, looking us over before she finishes. “Now you know the plan. However, if there are any among you who want to be moved to a normal sentinel team, tell me now. Otherwise, your training begins tomorrow.”

Audrey, Kayne, and General Novak look over our group as if expecting someone to step up and say that they wanted out. No one does, though, and pride swells in my chest. We may just be high school students, but we’d all made the choice to accept our sentinel roles. Now, it’s time to earn it.

Finally, General Novak nods, the slightest hint of a smile on her face. “Good. I’ll make sure that your two injured get enough healing to participate in training tomorrow; otherwise, you are dismissed. Expect an email documenting your new schedules to be arriving shortly.”

As the others around me turn to leave, General Novak locks her gaze directly on Akari and me. “Serena, Akari, you stay. We have one more matter to discuss.”

A note from Alusion

If you're enjoying the story, make sure to follow or leave a rating! I hope you all have a wonderful day!

Chapter Thirty-One: And Fall

The others all filter out of the park, albeit reluctantly. Audrey had promised my father to look after me, and she seems to take that very seriously. I wouldn’t be surprised if Audrey, and probably Baylee as well, hover around the edge of the park to catch back up with us as soon as we leave.

Their departure leaves Akari and I alone with General Novak, and for a moment, we all stand in silence in the flowerbed-strewn park, listening to the burbling of the artificial stream and feeling the sunlight warm our skin. Once the others are sufficiently far away, General Novak nods to herself and gestures to a pair of benches placed across from one another. “Come,” she says, her voice having lost some of its authoritative edge, “let’s sit.”

Swallowing nervously, Akari and I make our way over to the indicated benches, with me wincing with every step. I’d gotten out of my hospital bed in a surge of defiance at my situation — at my helplessness. That does not, however, mean that I’m ready to be up and walking around. And yet, there is work to do. Apparently, the fate of Shinara could rest on the growth and skill of my team and me, so I need to recover as quickly as possible.

General Novak sits down across from us, her fastidiously held stern expression dropping away and letting me see what actually lay underneath. The general looks worn and tired — as if she had been doing this for her entire life and would continue until Japan fell. As if she had seen countless friends go out to fight and never return. That worry had drawn lines on her face and put strands of gray in her hair before her years. How many sentinels has she seen die?

I speak before I can even consider my words, perhaps my title stirring me to action. “Ma’am… are you okay?”

General Novak looks up and gives a smile tinged with sadness, “Yes, Serena. I’m okay,” she replies immediately — a reply I immediately peg as a lie.

A moment later, General Novak sits up straight once more, the exhaustion dropping away from her and her authoritative expression reasserting itself. Her entire body language shifts, quickly becoming as crisp and professional as her business suit.

“Ma’am,” Akari starts, a touch tentatively, “why did you ask us to stay behind?”

General Novak seems to assess her words before saying, “To put things simply, your families are attempting to sue the GDF Branch in Shinara.”

Beside me on the bench, Akari reaches down to take my hand in hers and gives me a nervous squeeze. I return it, although my heart rate had quickened, and my free hand had begun to tremble like a leaf blown in a gentle autumn breeze. We had expected this, of course — or at least something similar. But how is my family involved? Dad would never go along with Akari’s wretched uncle, of that I’m certain.

“My family, we expected,” Akari says, her voice clipped and nervous. “Why is Serena’s family suing, and why is the suit against the GDF?”

General Novak sighs deeply at the question. Bending down, she plucks a small blue flower and rolls its stem absently in her hand. She studies it for a moment before she begins to absently strip it, peddle by cerulean peddle. “Serena’s grandfather, from America, has come to sue for her to be transferred to the GDF branch in Miami. Your family has also thrown its weight behind his accusations that we have been grossly mistreating both you and Serena, and you should be transferred from the Japan GDF branches for your own safety,” General Novak explains, the blue peddles drifting to the ground in the artificial breeze of the hub, scattering and waiting to be crushed under heel on the walking path.

I stare at those blue peddles as my vision begins to blur. The nerves swirling in my stomach had grown worse and worse as the general spoke until they combined with the burning pain of my injury until they felt like a beast ravaging my insides. My breaths come quick, and I can’t stop staring at those blue peddles — so beautiful… but not for much longer.

This is too much — too much and too soon. Grandpa wants to take me from Japan? Why? Why now? Why is all of this happening at once?

“Surely he can’t win such a suit,” Akari was saying. “The GDF won’t stand for it. Not to mention that Serena’s father would never do anything to endanger his daughter.”

General Novak crushes the remains of the flower in her palm. “For all intents and purposes, in Shinara, I am the GDF. Tokyo will stand with us, of course, but the American branches are both more influential and have more powerful sentinels than we do. This case will come down to a jury; the Americans will make sure of it, and if we can’t convince them that you are not being mistreated, they will ensure the transfer takes place. A sentinel being mistreated is considered a lot like a weapon being misused; they want to come and strip us of that weapon — that being you in this case.”

Not being mistreated, I think, watching as General Novak drops the crushed blue flower. I remember the fear of being in that incursion, the freezing rain soaking me to the bone. I remember the piece of rebar ripping through my middle, the desperation of stabbing down at the mind flayer, and knowing that if I failed, we would all die. I remember General Novak herself telling us that we would be going into more incursion zones, being trained intensely to be the best of the best. More incursion zones, more injuries, more pain. More trips into hell where everyone present flipped a coin to learn if they would emerge or not. Not being mistreated.

I take a shaky breath, and my mind drifts back to the one time I had met my grandfather in person. I mostly remember hiding behind my father while they argued, but before then, my grandfather had been at least somewhat kind to me. He’d spoken with me gently about what I was doing in school and encouraged me to keep pushing myself to do better. Why would he do something like this? Unless he really does think America would be better for me… safer for me.

My mind is still oddly analytical as my emotions descend further into chaos. My entire body trembles now, and tears drip down to land on the concrete beside the broken peddles of the flower. I stare at those peddles, at the crushed stem — ripped apart piece by piece before being entirely crushed.

[Serena?] Celeste asks, nuzzling my face from her spot upon my shoulder.

“Celeste… I’m not sure I can keep doing this. Every time I think I have things figured out, they just get worse. I… how am I meant to save Japan? Maybe… maybe Grandpa is right… maybe he’s just trying to pull me from the fire,” I say, although it’s hard to muster the mental energy required to send the words to Celeste.

Akari and the general keep speaking, occasionally throwing glances my way. A surge of embarrassment moves through me. Here I am, crying in front of the general of the GDF. How disgraceful… Yet, right now, it’s hard to bring myself to care. Still, I force myself to pay attention once more.

Akari beside me doesn’t seem much better off than I am, clutching my hand like a lifeline. Her eyes are wide with fear as she listens to General Novak say something I don’t quite catch.

Swallowing, Akari says, “You make it sound like you expect the Americans to win.”

General Novak shrugs at this, “I expect the strongest branches to start poaching sentinels from the weaker ones more and more as the year goes on. They will entice them with safety for themselves and their families, even as they leave millions to die by abandoning their home cities. This lawsuit is just them trying a more forceful hand when they know that enticement might not work.”

“Ma’am…” I start, my voice sounding… broken. “If Japan is set to fall… doesn’t it make sense to start evacuating people to places better set to handle the crisis? Shinara is just a place; if we can save the people… then isn’t that the ultimate goal.”

At this, General Novak nods sharply, “It is, Serena, but you have to understand that there are nearly 20 million people in Shinara and that number again in Tokyo. Sure, we could evacuate some to America in the time we have remaining if they were even willing to take us, but you know who would be the ones getting left behind, don’t you?”

I sigh, thinking back to my trip to my mother’s grave, of the untold millions lost in the underbelly of Shinara. They would be the ones to be left behind. Without its sentinels and military, the city would be overrun in a matter of days, and every single one of them would die.

My eyes fall back to the ground, “I understand,” I say simply.

“Good,” General Novak says before continuing. “Serena, your grandfather wants to pull you, Akari, and your father out of Japan and into America’s stronghold. Honestly, I can’t even blame him for wanting to do so, but I have to put up resistance as you are both part of the team that I believe can save Shinara. Before we go any further, however, I have to ask the question: do you want to go?”

Beside me, Akari responds instantly, “I will stay with Serena, no matter what happens,” she says without hesitation. I give her hand another squeeze, her words warming my heart.

I close my eyes for a long moment, still fighting against the pain and nerves and my own roiling emotions. Finally, though, I look up and meet General Novak’s dark eyes. “You truly believe that we have a chance, that our team can make a difference?” I ask, and the power vested in me by my title flares.

I want to know this truth; I want to know what she’s hiding, what makes her vulnerable. Because sometimes, a patient is too far gone to be healed. I will throw my own life away in an attempt to save Japan if required, but if I have a chance to save my father, to save Akari, and all I have to do is let my grandfather have his way? Maybe he could save my entire team? Maybe if I talked to him, he would be willing to bring everyone and their families. Either way, if there is no chance of saving Shinara, not truly, then I have to save who I can.

General Novak looks shaken by the effect of my power-infused words, but eventually, she nods her head. “I do believe that Japan can be saved… something is coming, something I can’t tell you about. But if we can survive the year, we can survive. Of that much, I swear. Japan can be saved.”

Akari and I share a glance before, finally, I nod. “Okay, let’s try and save Shinara.”

Akari supports me as we walk back towards my hospital room, our hands still tightly linked. We hadn’t encountered Baylee or Audrey on our way out of the park, so we simply walk together. The halls of the hospital floor are crowded with people moving between the rooms, a startling number of which are occupied. While many of them are probably injured soldiers, I wonder just how common it is for sentinels to need to be admitted after returning from an incursion. From how Audrey had spoken, the answer is probably more than I’d like.

As we walk, Akari turns to me, and I notice with a start that we are now the same height. I could have sworn she was half an inch shorter than me just last week.

“Serena?” Akari asks, her voice hesitant. “Are you doing alright? I know that meeting can’t have been easy, but…”

I hang my head, knowing what she’s getting at. I’d broken down, my fear had overwhelmed me, and while I hadn’t quite had a panic attack, it was certainly close to it. I take a deep breath, meeting Akari’s brown eyes. “Honestly? No. Not really. But I have to be, so that’s that.”

Akari gives a soft smile, “I believe it was you who said that a mental wound can be just as serious as a physical one. Have you changed your mind, or do you just think that you don’t count?”

I clench my free hand into a fist with frustration, the pain in my stomach burning with agony. “I can’t let myself fall apart, not all the way. If I break… I don’t know if I can put myself back together again.”

We stay silent for a while until we arrive back at my hospital room, where Akari and I sit side by side on the edge of the bed. The room smells newly cleaned, that same lemony scent that always greets me in the GDF lobby in the morning.

Seconds tick by as we sit in silence, hand in hand, as we watch the fading sunlight filter through the window and into the room.

“I get it, you know,” Akari says. “What it feels like to stand on the edge.”

I offer her a sad smile, “I know you do. Perhaps you are the only other one who does.”

Akari huffs a pained laugh, “Give the others a chance, I think. Baylee just got rejected by her family, and she’s living here at the GDF Headquarters now. I don’t really know about Haruto, but Claire has lost her entire family and now her arm. Honestly… I think we all get it.”

I let out a weak laugh as well, “What a sorry bunch we are. I don’t know how we could save a cat from a tree, let alone Shinara,” I say, making a mental note to talk to Baylee more — she hadn’t told me about her family.

Akari nods, and we sit in silence for a moment longer. “We can do it, you know,” Akari says eventually, “be the kind of sentinels that general wants. Maybe even save Shinara.”

“I know,” I respond, my eyes falling. “That’s the part that scares me more than anything else, I think. The fact that we could do it, so if we don’t… all those deaths are on us.”

“That’s not how this works, and you know it,” Akari says firmly. “For a long time, I thought I deserved the things my family did and said to me; I believed I was the demon child they said I was and that it was my fault they had to do those things. Only after you helped me did I truly start to see that what they were doing to me was not because of me. In the same way, if we do fail, it is the Volcora at fault… not us.”

“That’s wise, I suppose,” I say, my eyes still downcast. “I’m lucky I have you. I’m not sure what I’d do if I had to handle this alone.”

Akari smiles, fully and genuinely, “And I’m lucky I have you. I think that… as long as we’re together, we can handle whatever comes. Whether that’s fighting for Shinara or fleeing to America.”

I laugh, but this time, I actually feel it just a little. “Maybe we can.”

A note from Alusion

Hope you all have a great day today!

Chapter Thirty-Two: Audrey and Kayne’s Idea of Training

Akari, Baylee, Claire, and I all sit side by side on the couch of Baylee’s apartment within the GDF, staring at our phones with a mix of horror and amazement. The email detailing the training schedule Audrey and Kayne had put together is truly something.

Calan had performed the last bit of healing required to fix up my stomach last night, and since I was deemed healthy the morning after, my father and I were kicked from the hospital room to make space for other injured sentinels. Dad, having acted distant since he heard about the lawsuit, had bid me farewell to go and spend time preparing documents at home. This had left Akari and I alone at the GDF Headquarters, and, knowing we had training today, we had come to check out Baylee’s new abode with Claire, who was sick of being stuck in her own hospital room.

To put it simply, Baylee’s new place is the single nicest home I’ve ever seen an individual have. With amazing views of the city, soft couches, a full kitchen, and several bedrooms, her apartment is far larger than the one I share with my father. The only issue with it is the lack of personality. Everything here is still a stock standard match for every other apartment available to sentinels, something I know bothers Baylee as she’d stated that the place had a distinct lack of pink that would need to be fixed.

I still hadn’t had a chance to talk to Baylee about her family kicking her out, although she honestly doesn’t seem to want to talk about it. The only thing she’d said was that it was expected, and she had been preparing to move out ever since she’d accepted her bond. Definitely odd, but she seems okay for the moment.

Less okay is the contents of the email we’d all received after hanging out on the couch for a while.

Dear Serena,

The following is a direct transcription of your new training schedule.

Hey, Team Picnic, it’s time to stop moping and get back to work. Boy Wonder and I have put together this training schedule for you. We spent at least thirty minutes planning it, so you better appreciate it.

Stardust Angel <3

Monday - Wednesday:

- Training Plan:

- Attend your regular school classes mixed with classes hosted by the Sanctum Collective.

- Perform your daily guided strength and mobility training.

- No using sentinel powers during these days to reset your Mana Toxicity back to normal levels.

- Goals:

- Sanctum Collective classes will better teach you about your magic and how to use it. This will allow you to be more knowledgeable and better perform your role on the team.

- School classes will make you less of an idiot.

- Strength training because you are all pathetically weak. Remember, your assault state can only enhance what’s already there. If what’s already there is your pudgy ass self, it can’t do much, can it?

Thursday:

- Training Plan:

- Combined team training.

- Goals:

- Learn strategies to best utilize your team and the GDF soldiers under your control in different incursion zone environments. Basically, you need to work as a team rather than five teams of one.

Friday

- Training Plan:

- It’s incursion zone day! Every Friday, you will get a guided tour of another wonderful incursion zone.

- Goals:

- The best way to learn is on-the-job training! Once a week we will be guiding you into a new incursion zone. Your goal here is to enhance your abilities, grow in rank, and try not to die. As your team becomes less incompetent, you will be helping with more and more incursion zones.

Saturday:

- Training Plan:

- Rest day!

- Go over your gains with either Kayne or Audrey to make sure you know what to improve upon next week and how to better use your abilities.

- Goals:

- You probably got yourself hurt on Friday, so you are going to need to rest a little bit today.

- Having a one-on-one with Kayne or Audrey will allow you to know what you need to work on. We aren’t here to make you feel better either, so you had better spend this day resting and thinking up ways to improve.

Sunday:

- Training Plan:

- Go to the shops and stock up on supplies for next week.

- Team strength and mobility training. (While in assault states.)

- Team strategy session.

- Goals:

- Staying stocked up is the best way to come out of the next incursion zone alive. You all have your inventory now, let’s fill it up.

- It’s important to know what you are actually capable of as well as what your teammates are capable of. It’s time to stop moving like humans and start moving like sentinels.

- Do you know what your teammates’ powers are? What they do? What synergies you have with them? If the answer is no to any of those questions, then you aren’t strategizing right. Figure yourselves out!

I look at the email with a raised eyebrow wondering how much of it was Kayne and how much of it was Audrey. The descriptions were quite obviously written by Audrey, but Kayne must have had a hand in the design of the schedule.

“It’s certainly… colorful,” Baylee comments from beside me. She runs her fingers along the sparkling pink edges of her phone case nervously and fidgets in her spot on the couch.

It’s Claire who jumps to the heart of what we’re all thinking, “They’ve got a lot of nerve asking us to go into an incursion zone every week,” she says, her voice trembling just a little. I can see why; her right arm is still just… gone. She might have been healed more, but she’s hardly at one hundred percent.

“You heard what the general said; they want us to be the best. We can’t do that as E Rank sentinels,” I say, although my heart isn’t in the words.

I may be dedicated to the protection of Shinara, but I’m still terrified to go back into an incursion zone.

“From the looks of things,” Akari says, “we need to get down to the hub. The other email says that Kayne is waiting for us there.”

We all grumble at this but start to stand. Haruto is probably already there waiting for us. Despite being the only one who hadn’t spent the night at the GDF, he’s definitely the most diligent of us all. Unless he’s being outdone by me and Akari’s combined worrying, of course, in which case we’d arrive hours before him.

Before we head for the door, I turn to Claire. “Are you sure you’re alright for today? I’m in no way as good at healing as Calan is, but I can try to have another look at your arm.”

Claire grimaces but shakes her head. “No, I’m alright. Thank you, though. The whole phantom limb thing is a bloody nightmare, but I’m not in pain.”

I nod, wincing in sympathy, “Well, you let me know if that ever changes, okay?”

Claire grins and pats me on the shoulder with her left hand, “Thanks, Little Blue!”

“You’re late,” Kayne rumbles, looking over us all with midnight eyes that seem to burn with dark fire.

Team Picnic had assembled near the fountain beside the inscriptions shop in the central plaza of the hub. Sentinels in civilian garb, much like us, move around the hub with quick efficiency. Some even flash in and out of their assault states so they can move between the various shops of the hub at greater speed. Apparently, Sunday being restocking day is universal, and the hub resembles a kicked beehive of activity.

“We apologize for that, sir,” Baylee says. As always, she steps up to take the lead for our team in social situations.

Behind Baylee, Claire mutters, “It would have helped if we hadn’t been sent the email to be here only twenty minutes beforehand…”

Kayne’s dark eyes snap to Claire, and the large man clenches his jaw. Claire shifts nervously under his gaze, but eventually, Kayne just heaves out a breath.

“At this point, I think it would kill Audrey to do something properly. Fine, you are forgiven this time. Make being late a habit, though, and you will live to regret it,” he says, his deep voice rumbling like an earthquake.

“We understand, sir,” Baylee responds quickly, her hands nervously fixing rumples in her skirt. There’s nothing to fix, of course. After a night of rest and a morning to prepare herself, Baylee once more looks immaculate.

“Good,” Kayne says. “Now, all of you go and pick up what you need for your next incursion zone from the shops around here. Don’t make any massive purchases, though; you’ll want to save the majority of your credits for when we go and visit the Mercurials.”

I frown, Mercurials? What is he talking about? From the look on the other’s faces, they are just as confused. All except for Akari, who suddenly looks very nervous.

“Um… sir,” Akari starts, “the Mercurials are black market weapon dealers. What are we doing with them?”

Kayne looks annoyed at being asked to explain himself, “Ratchet and the other shop owners in the hub do all they can to keep us supplied with the most vital pieces of equipment that we need to do our jobs. They can only do so much, though, so more exotic and specialized equipment falls by the wayside to make way for designs that will be useful to many different sentinels.”

“So, we go to these Mercurials to get the good stuff?” Claire asks, her eyes locked on Kayne.

Kayne nods, “Yes. There are certain rules that GDF Inscribers have to follow. Rules that the Mercurials actively disregard.”

Haruto frowns from where he’d been standing stoically, “What kind of rules?” he asks.

Kayne sighs, “Let’s just say that the things they sell can and often do count as weapons of mass destruction. I don’t like dealing with them any more than you should, but the tools they provide us are necessary to keep us going. So go buy whatever you need from the hub and meet back here in thirty minutes.”

At that, the others start drifting towards Ratchet’s Inscriptions Shop, but I linger behind, squirming as Kayne watches me with his dark eyes.

“Is something wrong, Sentinel?” Kayne asks, sounding even more annoyed than before.

I flinch at his words, and his face immediately softens… just a little. “I-I… well, I lost my bow in the incursion zone. I’m not sure if it was ever recovered.”

Kayne gives me a sympathetic look and waves his hand. A plume of black and violet flame flairs on the ground to my side to reveal my bow… or rather, what’s left of it.

The dark hickory wood had been snapped into two separate pieces at the grip, and deep cracks run along the limbs. Silvery inscriptions spark weakly with leaking mana, and the string is just gone. In short, the bow is beyond saving.

“The report said it was crushed under a falling piece of rubble from your fight. You’ll need a new one,” Kayne says.

“Oh…” I say, looking at the bow as my mind flashes back to the fight with the mind flayer. My hands start to tremble, but I clench them into fists to stop the shaking.

“Go with your team,” Kayne orders, “we’ll find you a new weapon when we visit the Mercurials.”

I swallow, then nod, “Yes, sir.”

A note from Alusion

Sorry for the shorter chapter today! I hope you are all having a great day today!

Chapter Thirty-Three: Depth of Power

My team and I move through the busy shops of the hub as we try to meet Kayne’s time limit. As it turns out, for succeeding in such a difficult incursion zone, we had all gotten a very healthy number of credits. As the one who had dealt the final blow to the mind flayer, my credits, in particular, had swelled to dizzying heights — which is a good thing, too, as there is a ton to buy!

I only stop by Ratchet’s shop for a moment to pick up the one thing I'm not willing to go into an incursion zone without, a Last Resort Shield. My last one had saved my life who knows how many times in the previous incursion zone, and I’m not willing to go into another without one. So, with that in mind, I find the strongest Last Resort Shield I feel I can reasonably afford and buy it.

This time around, I also convince all of my teammates to buy Last Resort Shields as well, which isn't hard. They had all seen me survive getting thrown into a building by the mind flayer, which absolutely should have killed me. Instead, I’d survived with few enough injuries to keep fighting. If Claire had also purchased one, perhaps she might still have her right arm.

The place where I spend most of my allotted thirty minutes, however, is the small medicine shop where I’d purchased the regenerative serum that had brought me back from the brink.

Unlike Ratchet’s massive spatially expanded shop, the medicine shop is rather unassuming. Looking like a small pharmacy, it has a single counter with an attendant who would bring out various medicines upon request. A necessary measure, apparently, as there are some items here that could kill a sentinel who used it incorrectly.

From the medicine shop, I purchase five regenerative serums, five clarity pills, a couple rolls of bandages that increase healing speed, and finally, a few boxes of the weaker pills that numb pain and improve energy. Even with my new Hands of the Healer ability, I want to be prepared. We could easily end up in a situation where keeping mana toxicity low is important again.

Oddly, the most novel part of shopping for the magical items isn’t the actual shopping itself but placing the items in my inventory. With a wave of my hand, I could make items disappear into my inventory and reappear, always in a swirl of blue-white mist. Compared to my ability to turn to mist myself, I had been mostly overlooking my unlocked inventory. Not any longer, though, as it is just absurdly helpful. No longer will I have to run away from volcora with a backpack awkwardly thumping against my back.

Although… if what happened with the gazer happens again, I will need the healing items to be available to the others just in case I’m too incapacitated to bring them out. Or… dead, I suppose…

I shake my head to clear that grim thought. I’m not going to die, I have both Kayne and Audrey watching out for me, and they’re both insanely strong! Of course… that’s what I’d thought when I’d gone into the last incursion zone. I shudder and force myself to just stop thinking about it as I return to where Kayne waits for us in the plaza.

All in all, I’d spent over a thousand credits on my new Last Resort Shield and my medical supplies. However, there is not a thing anyone could say to convince me they weren’t worth every credit. A shield to save my own life, and mana-infused medicine to save others. There’s no purchase I could make more valuable than that.

Even still, I’d managed to save just over three thousand credits for the purchase of my new bow. Hopefully, that will be enough for me to get something that will last a touch longer than one incursion zone.

A few minutes later, the rest of my teammates arrive back at the plaza to stand before Kayne, who looks down on us imperiously. As I cast nervous glances at the massive man, I can’t help but consider that doing this with Audrey would have been a lot more fun.

When the thirty minutes are up exactly, Kayne straightens from where he’d been sitting upon the edge of the fountain and typing on his phone. He looks over us arrayed before him before giving an approving nod. “Come on, we need to move quickly if we’re going to get to ground level and still have time for the rest of today’s training schedule.”

The fact that the Mercurials operated from the ground really shouldn’t have surprised me. From Akari’s description, they ran a black market of sorts, and any kind of black market would need to be hidden quite well. The smog-choked underside of Shinara is the perfect place for such a group to operate from — almost no one wants to live there other than criminals and low-lives.

What is properly surprising, though, is that the GDF Headquarters elevator system goes all the way down to ground level. Most high-end buildings are completely solid for their first dozen floors, both to help provide additional structural support and, controversially, to keep out the poor people. Can’t have them getting dirt on the rich residents living there, now can we. The fact that I now count among the people able to afford living in such a building is not lost on me.

If I’d thought the elevator ride from the skyway to the hub was bad, the ride from the hub all the way to the ground is worse. They really should put chairs or something in these elevators because this is ridiculous. That, or put the elevators outside the building so they don’t have to pass through the specially expanded spaces. I already can’t wait to be able to get wings or something like them as Audrey has; I can see why she’d started despising the elevators enough to just fly to whatever level she needed to be at.

I briefly imagine what it would be like if the elevators need maintenance and went down for a day, and everyone had to take the stairs. The thought brings a smile to my face as I imagine everyone glaring at Ashlyn at the skyway level reception desk as they started their likely hours long journey to their own desks.

Finally, after even I had started considering swapping to my assault state to punch a hole in the stupid speaker playing elevator music and Claire was nearly past the point of no return, the elevator blessedly slows to a stop, and the door slides open.

Baylee gives Kayne a look that definitely isn’t a glare as we step out of the elevator. “I feel like it would have been faster to go down to the skyway and then go to a neighboring building to go the rest of the way.”

Kayne sighs, even his ever-strict demeanor having cracked a little. “Trust me, it isn’t. Many a sentinel without a flight power has tried to optimize the routes, and the elevator is just fast enough that it isn’t worth it. Besides, most buildings don’t have ground access anyway.”

The first floor of the GDF Headquarters is rather small compared to the others, leading me to believe that it both doesn’t have spatial expansion shenanigans going on and that the majority of the floor is solid foundations without any rooms.

The first floor is only one large room that looks more like a military guard post than anything else. Dozens of heavily armed and armored GDF soldiers stand at attention with truly massive guns pointed at a large hanger door that seems to be this floor’s only exit. The door is made of massive plates of reinforced steel and is marred with the occasional black mark and dent.

The guards, mostly sitting in positions behind barricades, glance in our direction before returning their attention diligently to the door — although I do notice a few decks of playing cards being hastily hidden as Kayne strides into the room.

The captain is one of these guards, who I notice with a giggle had been one of the ones playing cards, scrambles to his feet before skittering over to Kayne and snapping a solute. “Sir, what can we do for the sentinels today, sir?”

Kayne, who stands so stiffly I think his spine must be a steel rod, nods to the captain. “We’re going out, begin procedures to open the door.”

At this, the captain and all of the other guards under him truly start to look nervous. The captain swallows and clears his throat, “Sir, I’m supposed to warn you that the area directly around the base is considered high risk. We aren’t to open it unless under-”

Violet flames start to bleed into Kayne's dark irises, “I gave you an order, Captain. Unless your previous orders were given by General Novak herself, you will follow it.”

The poor man wilts under Kayne’s glare, “But, sir. Our orders are… too…”

His words trail off as he stares in horror at the swirling violet flames that had appeared beside him. They dissipate quickly to reveal the form of a truly massive tiger that has our team moving into formation. Claire and Haruto step forward in front of Baylee and I protectively with Akari acting as a rear-guard. My teammates weapons materialize out of their inventories, leaving me feeling naked without my bow.

My breath catches as I look at the black and violet beast before me, my mind flicking back to the cutesy form I'd seen on the get-well poster from my hospital room. This beast barely even resembles the cute fluffy familiar from the poster, standing well over half a meter taller than me, even on all fours. Violet flame drips from the beast’s snarling jaws like saliva from a normal animal, and its eyes burn like violet stars.

Kayne’s familiar steps closer to the poor, petrified captain, looming over him and letting out a deep, resonant growl that vibrates in my chest. The feeling is deeply unsettling, making me feel like a prey animal standing before an apex predator.

“B-Begin the… o-opening p-p-procedures,” the guard captain stammers out, his eyes wide with terror and a dark stain starting to spread down one leg of his pants.

I close my eyes, my teeth clenched with impotent frustration. This… this is no way to treat the people under you. Kayne had abused his powers and his station to get what he wanted without any consideration for this poor captain. The way he’d acted grinds on my nerves like one of those massive stone wheels used to grind wheat. Slowly, I can see more and more of why Audrey and Kayne don’t get along.

The way Kayne acts… it’s like he believes himself to be better than human — like he is somehow more than any non-sentinel. But… isn’t he? He has unbelievable power, is practically unkillable in his assault state, and has combat experience that anyone in Japan would struggle to match. That is likely the reason he can get away with things like this. Who could stop him? Audrey, maybe, but what does a human force of nature care about laws?

“This is wrong,” I whisper quietly to Akari as we watch the captain move to a control panel on the wall near the back of the room.

“He reminds me of my uncle… and that is not a good thing,” Akari responds, her low voice vibrating with anger. She clutches the grip of her katana tightly, just as I had right before I plunged that very blade into the head of the mind flayer. I shudder at the memory; maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to be as hard as Kayne from time to time.

In front of us, Baylee’s staff dissolves into pink light, and she gives the others a significant look. Silently, everyone else’s weapons disappear back into their inventories as well. None of us want to be seen defying Kayne — as Audrey had once said, he is goddamn terrifying.

Our attention is drawn as the motor above the steel-plated exit begins to whine. The sound eerily familiar to something a volcora might make. With a clattering groan, the steel plates of the door begin to slide upward into the roof.

Beside me, Baylee, Claire, and Haruto begin to cough — hands covering their mouths as the silently killing smog rolls into the room from the barely open door. Only Akari and I, who had been ready for this, manage to hold back.

Covering his mouth with his arm, Kayne turns around to level a glare at me as his familiar vanishes once more. “Solace! You have dominion over weather. Push away the smog.”

My eyes widen, and I shift uncomfortably under his gaze. “Sir, I… I don’t have an ability like that.”

Kayne gives me an exasperated look, “You can summon and control mist, Solace. Mist is water vapor, and the particulates that make up smog will attach to the droplets of water in the air. All you need to do is generate new mist from your body and push it as far away from yourself as you can before letting it fade. The smog will bind and also be pushed away, leaving only clean air behind. Continue doing this in a loop, and we will have fresh air.”

I frown; what a strange application of my powers. It could work, though, I suppose. “I will need to shift to generate that level of mist, sir.”

Kayne rolls his eyes and turns back towards the slowly opening door, glaring at the dark buildings beyond like they owe him money. “Then shift.”

With a shrug, I shift. The now familiar rush of power flows through me. I don’t focus on that, though — instead, focusing on my core of power and how I might do what Kayne said.

“Is this even possible?” I think to Celeste as a thin haze of blue-white mist begins to form around me.

[I don’t know,] she responds with the mental equivalent of a shrug. [The mana cost shouldn’t be too much, though, since controlling your mist is the easiest thing you can do. Here, I will help with control.]

I feel Celeste’s willpower join with mine, and together, we control building mists. Thicker and thicker, the mist begins to swirl around my body until it explodes away from me in a constant tide out of the building and away from my teammates.

In front of me, but far enough away that I can barely see him in the swirling mist, Kayne extends his hand in front of his face and sighs. “I probably should have seen this coming,” he mutters.

Visibility in the room had dropped to almost nothing, to the point that I could only see my teammates, Kayne, and a few of the soldiers who happened to be close enough. Everything else is just a void of swirling white and blue. Except… even though I can’t see through the mist, I can feel it.

The mist feels connected to me in a deeper way than it had before — as if it were an extension of myself. While I know that I stand at the center of the mist… I feel as if I could be anywhere within it, and where people and walls are, I can feel the absence of that potential — like holes in my presence.

“Do you feel that?” I ask Celeste, mind whirring as I can suddenly take in everything the mist touches. It feels almost like omnidirectional sight.

[Our connection with our powers will have deepened from our increased sub-rank, but… this feels like more than that,] Celeste says, her voice contemplative.

Hesitantly, I reach out my hand and run it through the mist, feeling it swirl and move just as much as I can see it. It feels cool and soothing on my skin, like a mister on a hot summer day. That had been how it felt before, but now it feels… deeper. Like it's connected with all the other mist in the room. It feels like a gateway.

“This is Mist Step,” I tell Celeste with awe. “This is what it does when combined with my Living Mists.”

[I see, but that would mean…] Celeste starts, trailing off.

I nod with a grin, “That means that when we are within our mists, we can be anywhere the mist touches.”

With a flex of will, I activate the ability, and my body dissolves into mist. The sensation of weightlessness only lasts an instant, though, before I reappear beside the guard captain, who doesn’t even notice my appearance — my assault state’s colors allow me to blend in perfectly with the whites and blues of my mist. An instant later, I allow myself to dissolve again, stepping through the already-existing mist like a doorway. I don’t need to travel but am transmitted instantly by my mists.

I grin broadly, even as my teammates continue watching Kayne. They hadn’t even seen me leave. “Celeste… we can teleport!”

Chapter Thirty-Four: The Mercurials

The bottom floor of the GDF Headquarters is filled with an ever-flowing tide of blue-white mist as the door outside slowly opens. I only know that the door is still slowly sliding open due to the sound and my connection with my mist allowing me to somewhat feel the location of it.

Luckily, due to the sheer amount of mist I’m generating, the toxic smog that had flowed in when the door first cracked open had been driven back. This left the air clear of smog, if extraordinarily humid. It also had the small side-effect of making it so pretty much no one could see what was happening through the blanket of twisting white and swirling blue.

For me, though, extending my mist leaves me with a feeling I hadn’t had the last time I’d done it. A sense of safety. With Mist Step, this is now my domain, in which I can safely vanish away from any danger and appear where I am most needed at will. I’ve been a sentinel for a little while now, but this is the first time I’ve felt truly powerful.

The others all have combative abilities, and Haruto has his shield manipulation. But for me, all I’d had was my ability to generate some mist and to heal with a touch. Theoretically, I could also infuse my Living Mists with Hands of the Healer to get an area of effect, but unless more than one person gets injured at once or they are out of reach, it is more effective to just touch them. This left me feeling a bit useless when compared to my teammates. My theoretical ability to grow into my Living Mists power is amazing, but until now, it has just been theoretical.

Now, though, I truly feel as if I can make a difference for the team beyond just shooting my bow. I want my mist to be a beacon of safety for my teammates to hide in and always trust that I’ll be there to support them. This is just the first step down that path, and I’m certain that each new ability I gain will further cement my role on the team.

I’m broken from my thoughts as Kayne turns towards me once more. “Is it possible for you to make your mist thinner so we can see through it? It won’t clean the air as well that way, but it will be required for us to navigate.”

I nod, thinner I can do. Gradually, I lessen the amount of mist flowing from me until it is more of a gentle haze in the air than the thick fog I usually go for. As I lessen the thickness, however, the feeling of connection to my mist also lessens accordingly. I feel as if I could still transport myself using the mist, but it would take much longer and be more costly.

Considering this — and trying to move past the lingering mental image of Kayne terrorizing the guard captain, I ask, “Is it possible to get some kind of item for my teammates and me to be able to see through the mist, even when it’s thick? The less-dense my mists are, the weaker I’ll be if fighting breaks out.”

Kayne frowns but nods. “I’ve heard of alchemically treated contact lenses that sentinels who come down here frequently use to see through the smog. They might work for mist, and wearing them frequently will almost certainly give you some kind of ability to see through your own power. We’ll ask around when we arrive. Speaking of which, it’s time to start moving.”

I follow Kayne’s gaze out the now-open door and to the dark monoliths of the buildings outside. Shrouded as they were in my thin haze of mist, it’s hard to make out any fine details or to see anything hidden in the dark shadows.

Kayne starts forward towards the door, and the rest of us follow reluctantly behind. There’s not a person in Shinara who hasn’t heard the horror stories about what happens to people down here. Murders, kidnappings, and robberies were the best you could expect. At worst, nightmarish experiments performed by the Apostles of the Maw or being captured and kept as a pet by the most ruthless of the gangs.

My heart starts a trilling dance in my chest, and my hands clench and unclench repeatedly. For some reason, I feel like I’m once more stepping back into that horrific incursion zone, and we won’t make it out of these dark depths without losing someone. But… no. We are all sentinels, and the worst we will find down here are people. People can be plenty dangerous in their own right, of course, but I’d still take a person over a powerful volcora.

I long to thicken my mists as we exit the GDF Headquarters — the men behind us are all too eager to shut the door as quickly as they can. Around me, my teammates look around warily before looking to Baylee for guidance. In response, Baylee’s body flashes with pink light as she shifts into her assault state. The others don’t wait to follow suit, and soon, we all move into the same formation we had in the incursion zone.

Kayne glances back at the flashing lights to see us all clad in our assault state regalia. Part of me expects him to shift as well, but he just rolls his eyes and keeps striding deeper into the gloom.

Baylee, however, isn’t playing around. “Let’s form up tighter. Visibility is bad, and we don’t want to get caught apart from each other. Send out your familiars to scout for potential threats.”

There isn’t a comment or word of dissent from the team. Baylee had guided us through hell and gotten us home alive. While before there had been distrust and even animosity between some members of the team, now, we know that we can trust each other absolutely.

Instantly, my teammates crowd around me, and Celeste leaps off my shoulder to fly off into the darkness unprompted. Without my weapon and being the team’s most vulnerable member, I find myself unable to see past the tall bodies of my teammates as I’m kept in the center of the formation.

That fact doesn’t hinder me as much as it once might have, however. With my mists spread out around me, even thinly, I suspect I might have a better idea of the terrain around us than those who could actually see.

Despite our caution, we don’t actually encounter much as we move. Occasionally, one of our familiars spots an individual or a group watching us pass, but those people never approach. You would have to be suicidal to attack a full sentinel team and Voidfire Warden — unless you were bringing an army.

As such, I’m slightly alarmed when the number of people around us starts to build. We’re still deep under the civilized part of the city, but it seems that this place has a community of its own.

Everyone we encounter gives us a wide birth, shooting us glares but seeking to avoid the dangerous sentinels — at least, at first. It isn’t long until the people seem to notice that the air within my mists isn’t quite so heavy. Not all, but a few reluctantly allow themselves to be swallowed by the mist. These seem the worst afflicted of those present, the ones wearing masks and breathing heavily even through them. Lung cancer, like my mother had suffered from.

The life forces of the people around me flicker and dance like candles burnt too long — their colors are muted and weak. I bite my lip as I consider, I might not be able to do much for these people. But perhaps I can at least do something.

For the first time, I begin to infuse my Living Mists with Touch of the Healer. I don’t push a ton of power into the infusion, only a trickle. My mana toxicity is still not where I would like it, and I don’t have the raw power to throw around that an older sentinel might. Still, though, I can do something to help.

The blues in my mist deepen in color as my healing power flows out from me. Suddenly, peoples’ light forces expand into networks of shining stars, but not so vividly as I’d seen when healing Claire and Akari. Instead, they look dim and ghostly. As if they were painted onto the world with a gentle brush.

Still, I can feel my mist helping the people within it — just a little. When it’s breathed in, sores inside mouths and lungs begin to mend, and lacerations on skin begin to knit together. A few people let out breaths of relief as, for the first time in years, the mere act of breathing is healing them rather than harming them. I can’t do anything about the potential for lung cancer these people may have, but anything would help.

No one seems to notice what I’d started doing, but a touch of the strain on my soul begins to lessen at the knowledge. No one else needs to know. Besides, in the incursion zone, I’d dreamed of sweeping through hospitals like this. While infusing that amount of healing power into my mist feels like a distant dream still, this is at least a start.

As we walk through the deep shadows and swirling mist, I begin to notice little dwellings placed around. They’re simple things as the bottoms of the buildings here mostly don’t have any floors or entrances. However, I see the occasional box or tent with dirty blankets and bottles of murky water.

“Celeste, can you see where we’re going?” I question, not loving the whole, blindly follow Kayne, part of this expedition.

[There are a number of large concretestructures nearby what appears to be a small settlement,] Celeste responds. [The structures look like they used to be used for housing construction workers, but they seem to have been converted into some kind of shop. I imagine that is where we’re heading based on Kayne’s description.]

I frown at Celeste’s words before rubbing irritably at my eyes — the smog in the air is starting to make them burn ever so slightly. “I can’t imagine why he’d think buying equipment here rather than from Ratchet is a good idea,” I comment.

Why would people choose to live down here? A place where the smog is so thick that without abilities like mine, you might literally choke on it. Why not live out in the slums? The air isn’t great there, sure, but living this close to the center of the city is practically a death wish.

Celeste sends me the mental equivalent of a shrug, [Not sure, the men at those concreate buildings look professional though. They certainly have enough weaponry that I’d recommend turning away if Kayne weren’t with us.]

I grimace; Kayne had said that these people made weapons that made even the GDF squeamish. “I suppose we’ll find out soon enough.”

True to my words, the buildings Celeste had described appear as distant shapes soon after. The buildings are small and squat compared to the monolithic towers that loom all around us. However, they seem to be professionally made and well-maintained. Essentially concrete boxes, they have crude tunnels that lead between buildings in an imitation of the skyway, likely to keep out the smog while in transit.

The largest of the buildings is the one that Kanye strides towards. It has a large, closed off metal door and has two guards in all black body armor and holding mildly terrifying assault rifles. With the padding on their body armor and the full-face masks that they wear to protect them from the smog, it’s hard to tell if they are men or women. From general body shapes, I would guess one man and one woman, but I could be completely off.

On either side of the door — and on the black body armor of the guards — is a symbol I’d never seen before. It appears to be a turned hourglass with silvery sand falling from the top to the bottom. As the sand passes through the narrow opening, though, it turns into silver coins that fall in a pile at the bottom of the hourglass.

A small part of me smirks at the symbol, even as the rest of me stays on high alert. Once again, my hands close on empty air as I try to grip a bow that isn’t here. Strange that I’d already grown so attached to my old bow after just one incursion zone with it. But… well, it had saved my life, again and again. Why wouldn’t I miss it when in a potentially dangerous situation? Even if the danger is only nominal.

As we move up to the guards, Kayne glances back at me. “Cut the mist, Serena. Obvious displays of power will make people jumpy.”

Glancing towards the guards staring in our direction, I immediately recognize that Kayne is right, they regard the approaching wall of blue-white nervously, their hands fidgeting with their weapons.

Internally, I sigh; I can still sense all of the now dozens of people hanging at the edges of my mist to get a breath of the healing-infused vapor. These people don’t seem to be Mercurials but are here for some other reason, and they don’t have the masks that the Mercurials do. As much as I’d like to help them more, though, there is only so much that I can do. Getting us into a fight with these guards certainly isn’t worth keeping the mist up.

With a breath, I allow the flow of power emanating from me to relax. The mist lingers in the air for a few moments longer, but quickly begins to dissipate. Swirling away as the heavy toxic air rushes back in to fill the void.

Not long after, we reach the guards and the apparent entrance to the Mercurial compound. One of the guards, the man, I think, gestures to his partner and nods to the door. A moment later, the female guard slips through the door and inside the compound.

The male guard steps up to us; he still nervously fidgets with his gun but doesn’t seem inclined to point it at us. “Welcome, sentinels,” the guard says. His voice is gruff and slightly muffled behind his mask, giving it a surreal quality in the poor visibility of the dissipating mist and oppressive smog. “Please wait one moment while my partner fetches your guide.”

Kayne levels his black glare on the guard. Despite not being in his assault state, he still seems the most threatening among us. I briefly wonder if we’ll see another appearance of his violet familiar, but Kayne just nods to the guard, clasping his hands behind his back and waiting.

Behind Kayne, the rest of us exchange wary glances. My teammates all seem to be asking themselves the same question that I am, why are we here? Could this Mercurial compound hidden in the smog beneath the city proper really have better equipment than Ratchet? It just feels strange.

That is, until the door bursts open once more, and a young-looking man with golden blonde hair steps out into the smog.

“Sentinels! Come in, come in! Welcome to our humble shop!” the man exclaims, throwing his arms wide.

I give the man a cautious look, but I have to admit that he looks professional. Wearing a crip, stark-white business suit, the man has flawless tan skin, a face that’s more pretty than handsome, and bright blue eyes filled with enthusiasm. If I hadn’t known better, I’d say he was a Skyway merchant ushering me into one of those boutique stores for the insanely rich.

Kayne nods to the man, “Crispin, it’s good to see you. Please, show us your wares; we have a tight schedule today,” he says curtly.

The golden-haired man nods, his bright smile completely unaffected by the gloom of the undercity. “Of course! Right this way!”

A note from Alusion

I hope everyone is having an amazing day and that you enjoyed the chapter ❤️

Interlude Four: The Black Market

Adrian and his team stand near the back of the Mercurial compound. Their attendant, a man wearing a bright white suit and an even brighter smile, stands beside them with hands clasped behind his back.

“Something like this will serve the exact function you intend,” Crispin says, gesturing to a heavily inscribed saw hanging on the wall. “Earning it will only take a few days if you do it right, and it will allow you to saw through even solid stone. Perfect for intrusions.”

Adrian isn’t worried in the slightest about getting the inscribed items to work for him. With the things he and his team had been through these past few years — since being recruited by the Reavers — he’s certain he can buy anything here and have it work just fine. No, what he’s concerned about is the monetary cost of the items.

“How much?” Adrian asks, his voice gruff and scratchy from a life lived in smog.

Crispin rubs at the small tuft of a goatee on his chin, “For this? A million yen.”

Internally, the price makes Adrian wince. He’d only been given ten million yen in total to buy supplies, and even that is more money than he ever thought he would see in his entire life. It had come straight out of the stygian mana research fund — from Hikaru Kimura himself.

Outwardly, Adrian keeps his cool. This isn’t the first backroom deal he’s been a part of, and it certainly won’t be the last. “We’ll take the saw,” he says, not allowing his voice or expression to change.

Crispin’s smile grows just a touch wider, “Wonderful!” he exclaims, waving to one of the two attendants hovering at the back of the room. “Now, what else can I get for you fine gentlemen?”

Adrian forces himself not to roll his eyes despite how badly he wants to. He and his team are neither fine nor gentlemen. Adrian, Big Tom, and Little Tom had given up on the finer ways of life when they realized that it would get them nowhere. When you’re born dirt poor, all acting proper will get you is a life staring up at the towers of those who consider themselves superior.

No, Adrian and the others are not fine, but they are hard. They were born and raised on these streets, changing gang colors like a rich woman might change clothes. When the Reavers had absorbed their previous gang, they’d gotten lucky. Lucky, or perhaps unlucky, enough to be chosen for a job like this.

The attendant, a young woman in a flowing white dress, strides elegantly forward to take the saw from its place on the wall. Adrian allows his eyes to linger on her lithe form as she moves — no street girls move like that. Still, Adrian keeps his hands to himself as the young woman moves away to put the saw in a side room curtained off by a black velvet drape. The guards around the compound, and Crispin himself, would never allow him to do as he pleased here. He’ll have to wait until he gets outside to do that.

“Now,” Crispin says, recapturing Adrian’s attention, “let’s go and take a look at another item I feel you might be interested in. It’s a bow that conjures arrows that will teleport the user to wherever they hit. Perfect for getting into places you shouldn’t be and for getting out of a sticky situation.”

Adrian grunts in appreciation. He had his doubts when he first came here, but this place is proving to be a treasure trove even greater than the one that he intends to raid. Still, you’d have to be a bigger fool than Adrian to try and steal from the Mercurials. Rumor has it that not even powerful sentinels would dare cross them. Not that the actual target is better.

Crispin leads the team out of the room full of utility tools that they’d been in and through one of the crude concrete tunnels that connect all the rooms of the compound.

They emerge from the tunnel into yet another large concrete box that had been highly decorated with finery — this one with bows lining the walls instead of various utility items. The bows all look sufficiently impressive, beautifully made with brightly glowing inscriptions of various colors. Still, Adrian looks over them with a dismissive air. He’d known men to try and use a bow on streets — trying to imitate one sentinel or another. They’d proceeded to miss every shot before getting killed by someone with an actual weapon. Either a gun or a sword. Adrian just can’t see what the point is besides the occasional utility. In his opinion, either a gun or a sword is always the superior option.

Crispin moves his hand to gesture grandly to the bows, shimmering uselessly on their places on the wall. “As you can see, we have quite the selection. Here, let me find the piece I mentioned to you earlier. I believe it’s right over-”

Crispin is cut off as one of the many black-armored guards dashes into the room. “Sir!” she exclaims, her voice startling Adrian. Who hires a woman guard? “There are sentinels at the door, sir! Six of them, led by Voidfire Warden!”

The guard’s next words shatter all of Adrian’s thoughts about her qualifications. Ice runs down his back, and his breath catches in his throat. Sentinels, here! Had they descended from their ivory tower to strike them down?! Had they learned of Adrian’s insolence in planning to rob them?!

Big Tom grabs Adrian’s shoulder, “Boss, we need to get out of here,” he says, his deep voice edging on panic.

Adrian agrees wholeheartedly. “Crispin!” Adrian demands, spinning on the golden-haired man, “Where is the back exit?!”

Crispin, damn him, looks only mildly alarmed at the arrival of the sentinels. “There is no back exit,” the man says, his refined voice still as calm as ever. “Additionally, sentinels will not attack you here. I dare say they respect the rules of this place better than you do.”

Adrian growls. Intellectually, everyone knows that the Mercurials sell to all comers, regardless of morality. Still, giving the sentinels weapons to further oppress those kept in the darkness and the smog! What kind of monsters are they!

Those thoughts aren’t what Adrian uses to fuel his argument, though. “Crispin!” he hisses. “They are the ones we are planning to rob!”

At this, Crispin does wince. “I… can see how that’s a problem…” Crispin thinks for a moment before nodding to himself and gesturing to a dark corner of the room. Rather than concrete, the corner is veiled by a black velvet drape that falls down from the wall. Each room in the compound has a corner like this one; it’s where the attendants go to package up purchased items.

“Hide in there,” Crispin orders. Then, the man straightens his suit and dashes for the tunnel. Off to guide the sentinels, just as he had Adrian.

Disgust twists Adrian’s gut. What kind of a man serves a sentinel? They are tyrants, the worst of the worst, monsters far worse than the Volcora. The Volcora have reasons for why they do what they do, but the sentinels? Their very existence puts into question a fundamental truth of humanity that all men are created equal. While one might have riches and another rags, humanity is connected in what is possible. Sentinels ruin that; they harnessed powers that no ordinary man should have and make a mockery of the idea of equality.

Still, his hatred does nothing to banish the cold fear running down Adrian’s back. If Voidfire Warden — or any sentinel for that matter — learns what they are doing here, they will bring the entire GDF down on top of the Reavers. No longer will they believe that they are just an ordinary gang. The second the GDF finds out about the stygian mana research — and the promising results — they will do anything to bring it to a stop.

“Boss, what’s the plan?” Little Tom asks, although his nickname makes less sense now than it had before. He’d grown up to be taller than Adrian himself but still shorter than the mountain that is Big Tom.

Adrian grits his teeth; he hates the idea of hiding from these monsters; he wants to fight back and show them they are not so far above the ordinary men of the world. But it isn’t time for that yet; the research is still in its infancy, and promising results won’t protect them from a true sentinel.

“We hide,” Adrian snaps, turning to the small, curtained-off room. “And we hope none of these sentinels like archery.”

As it turns out, the curtained-off packaging room is not the best place to hide three relatively large men. They do fit, but just barely. The concrete room is tiny and crude with a small table stacked high with supplies. Since the room had been designed for the average-sized attendants, and only one of them at that, it’s a squeeze.

“Tom,” Adrian grumbles his face mere inches away from the black curtain, “your elbow is stabbing into my back.”

“That’s not my elbow!” Little Tom hisses, sounding annoyed.

“I was talking to Big Tom.”

“Big Tom is crouching on the table; that’s a roll of packaging paper,” Little Tom insists.

Adrian raises an eyebrow, “Big Tom is doing what now? I can’t see anything but this damn curtain.”

“He’s crouching down on the table,” Little Tom says. “It’s the only way to make room.”

“I’m going to need to sit down, though, I can’t hold this crouch forever,” Big Tom says. “Can you move forward?”

At this, Little Tom begins to push Adrian forward, trying to make room for Big Tom to move.

“Stop that!” Adrian snaps as he’s nearly shoved out of the room. Then, he freezes, “Wait… I think I hear someone coming, be quiet!”

“It won’t be quiet when I fall off this table,” Big Tom complains before promptly shutting up. There are voices approaching.

“As you can see, have quite the selection of finely crafted bows,” comes Crispin’s voice.

Adrian clenches his fists; that slime of a man is giving the exact same speech he’d given Adrian just a few minutes ago!

“Wow, this place is incredible,” comes a second, female voice tinged with amazement. “Did Audrey… or, sorry, Stardust Angel, buy her bow from you?”

“She did!” Crispin exclaims happily, even as his answer makes Adrian see red. “I helped Miss Solara pick out her current bow in this very room only a year ago. She has come far in such a short time. As her protegee, I’m sure you will do the same.”

Adrian’s anger is once again suddenly doused in a moment with icy fear, sending shivers down his spine. Stardust Angel’s protegee is here?! He’d never even heard that she’d taken an apprentice! This female sentinel must be one of the new sentinels from the twenty-seventh generation!

New sentinels aren’t nearly as invincible as their older counterparts, it’s possible Adrian and his team could actually win a fight against her! To be able to take out a monster like that before she could grow… If this sentinel girl is anything like her mentor, it would be more than worth it to end her early. Even if it means bringing Voidfire Warden down on their heads.

Adrian shakes his head; perhaps if he’d come here for some other reason, he might consider trying to take a shot at the girl, but he has bigger fish to fry. No, he can’t draw the ire of the GDF by killing such an important sentinel. Not yet.

Still, the black tattoos on Adrian’s skin itch with anticipation at the thought of fighting a real sentinel. He could burst out of this tiny room and overwhelm her before she gets the chance to react. She wouldn’t expect a non-sentinel to have powers; he could win!

Adrian fights down the sensation, forcing himself to keep cool and calm. It’s far better if the sentinels never know they are here.

“What kind of weapon are you looking for? If you could give me some idea of that and your price point, I’m certain we can find the right fit,” Crispin was saying.

“Audrey wants to teach me blade style, I’m certain,” the female sentinel responds, “I’m not sure how a bow can have blade limbs and still function properly, but I’m willing to give the idea a try. As for price point, I’m fine with anything under 50 million yen. I’m willing to go up to 60 million if it’s more durable, though. My last bow was destroyed in its first incursion, and I’m not looking to buy a new one every week.”

Adrian feels like he’s going to choke on the air. 60 million yen… for a bow! Is this sentinel mad! For one item, this sentinel is willing to part with six times the money he had been given for his heist. This is absurd; how are the Reavers ever going to compete with such wealth, such resources, such power.

It’s no wonder that Adrian and his team had been shoved into a veritable closet while Crispin had gone to attend to the sentinels. If they are spending that kind of money regularly, then Adrian and his team of nobodies from the street are just drops in the bucket. In truth, if Adrian were in Crispin’s shoes, he would sell his team out just to gain some goodwill from the people with real power.

“Of course, right over here,” Crispin says, his voice tinged with greed. He’d be making a commission on this sale; Adrian is certain of it.

Adrian swallows, his throat working impotently. In that moment, he knows that he needs to see, he had to know what kind of monster stood behind that black curtain. He had to look upon her, if only to know the heights he would have to climb to bring her down.

Slowly, Adrian inches the black curtain to the side by only a few centimeters — just enough so he could press his eye to the slit and see out.

Adrian had recently thought that Crispin might be the fanciest person he’d ever met. With his suit, his demeanor, and his golden hair and looks, Crispin outshines everyone he’s placed beside — until now.

There’s only one word for the sentinel standing beside Crispin — radiant. Her hair is a dark sapphire blue, lightening out to white towards the ends; her eyes are twin oceans of blue crystal that seem to swirl with power. Despite being smaller than Crispin and quite a bit younger, she seems to be the largest person in the room.

This impression isn’t about her size or her demeanor; it’s about the power he feels from her. Just looking at her is like staring down the barrel of a gun — like standing before a wild tiger about to pounce. A constant breeze swirls around the sentinel, carrying wisps of white mist tinged with blue energy. The breeze tosses her hair and her hair alone, seeming to not affect Crispin at all. Unnatural.

And looking upon her face, Adrian realizes that she can’t be older then eighteen. This girl is an infant when compared to older sentinels, and already he feels nothing but terror from looking upon her. She is a false goddess, her very existence proclaiming her superiority to the lowly masses of normal people.

Adrian looks upon the face of this sentinel, and he hates her. If he could, he would take the opportunity to kill her. He would rip that perfect hair from her head and-

CRASH!

Adrian just barely manages not to get shoved past the curtain as Little Tom slams into his back. Adrain curses internally; Big Tom must have fallen off the table!

The conversation outside had halted at the noise, and Adrian hardly dares to breathe, let alone move. Luckily, his eye is still in position to see out. The sentinel had turned towards the curtain and watches it with eyes narrowed. For a moment, she seems deep in thought, her eyes flicking to a seemingly empty spot on her shoulder.

After a terrifying few seconds, the sentinel turns away, returning to her conversation with Crispin. Adrian breathes out a sigh of relief, the breath moving the curtain more than he’d expected. Or… had something else moved the curtain?

Adrian’s heart rate spikes as he has a terrifying thought. He can see the sentinel, but no sentinel is ever alone. Where is-

[Now… who are you?] a calm feminine voice asks in his mind.

Hardly daring to breathe, Adrian turns his head to the side to see the furry face of a familiar — her eyes blazing the same blue color as her sentinel’s and her body swirling with mist and power.

“We’re so fucked,” Adrian whispers, staring into the eyes of certain doom.

A note from Alusion

Hope you all enjoyed this interlude! It was a lot of fun to write!

Chapter Thirty-Five: Criminal Element

A note from Alusion

Hi all! I hope you're enjoying the story so far and are having a wonderful day! ❤️

“How can I help you fine people on this beautiful morning?” the golden-haired man, Crispin apparently, asks.

Kayne, my team, and I stand in the center of the opulently decorated concrete building — Kayne acting bored and the rest of us looking about in wonder. I’d been completely on point with my assessment of Crispin looking like he belongs in a boutique store on the skyway; the Mercurial compound looks almost exactly like one on the inside. There are fancy rugs and drapes on the walls, as well as paintings that look like they cost millions of yen. In short, they’ve done their absolute best to make this place feel inviting and not like a concrete box surrounded by smog.

Blessedly, the air is also just as clean and clear as it is in the GDF Headquarters — clearly showing that the Mercurials had spared no expense in making this place welcoming, if not accessible, to their patrons.

The most notable things about the room are the signs above the curtained-off passages that lead down the various tunnels and the multiple attendants that stand near the edges of the room with arms behind their backs. Each passageway leading deeper into the Mercurial compound has a sign directly above it detailing what wears could be found in that direction, and standing beside each passage is another of the black-armored Mercurial guards.

I find all the guards and attendants in the large room to be more than a little off-putting. Each one I look towards either gives me a smile or a friendly nod, and they all watch us as if just waiting to be called into action. Honestly, it kind of creeps me out.

Kayne shrugs at Crispin’s question, seeming completely indifferent to all the attention on him. “The kids mostly need some of your basics, but Serena here is looking for some more specific items. If you’d be amenable to it, could you show her around while some of your attendants help us find what we need,” Kayne explains, gesturing to me.

Crispin offers Kayne a beaming smile, “Of course, Kayne! Anything for you!”

Kayne nods, as if people falling over themselves to follow his orders is exactly what he expects of them. “Good,” he says before glancing at me. “Don’t hold back with the monetary spend on your weapon, Serena. Get something that will last and won’t break the second a mildly powerful volcora breaths on it. Before you make your purchase, come check it off with me. Audrey gave me very specific instructions on what qualifications your bow needs to meet.”

With his piece said, Kayne waves his hand to the others and starts towards one of the hallways with the familiarity of a man walking through his own home. With a few hesitant looks thrown my way, the others follow him — three of the room’s attendants also trailing after the group.

“So, Serena, was it? Do you mind if I call you Serena?” Crispin asks, his easy charisma calming the nerves that had started to grow within me at being left on my own.

I shake my head, “No, I don’t mind.”

Crispin grins, “Serena it is then! Now, Serena, what can I help you find? Kayne mentioned a bow but also that you were looking for something specific.”

“Yes,” I say, doing my best to stop from fidgeting, “I need a new bow. Also, though, I’m looking for something that can help my teammates and me see through mist. I can create and control mist, and while I can kind of sense things through it, it blinds my teammates completely. Kayne mentioned you have some contacts for smog that might work?”

Crispin strokes his goatee and scrunches his brow as he thinks. “Yes… the contacts would work, but they aren’t reusable. I can’t have you wasting your credits and your yen every time you need more.” Suddenly, Crispin snaps his fingers, “Ah, we may have something that will work perfectly. We call it the All-Seeing Amulet, a bit of a dramatic name, but it allows you to see through non-solid obstructions. We normally sell them to sentinels with fire domains to allow them to see through their flame and smoke. It may just work for your mist as well.”

My lips twitch upwards as I realize what Crispin is doing. Guiding me away from the contacts and instead to a permanent, if much more expensive, solution. I don’t bother to call him out on it though, a permanent solution will work better for me anyway. “Would that work for my teammates as well?” I ask Crispin.

Crispin nods with another grin, “By default, the amulet will only work for the wearer. However, if you would be willing to set aside… oh, ten million yen, we can get a modified version ready for you that will work for everyone in a large radius around you that you deem friendly. Note, though, that you have to actually think of them as friendly for it to work, if you aren’t sure then the amulet just won’t work for them.”

I pause, thinking. That… that would work perfectly. I could envelop my team and all of the soldiers in my mist without having to worry about them being impeded. The mist would only be a visual impediment for my enemies and not my allies. Still, the price tag makes me wince. That’s a lot of money for a necklace. After that, I will only have 60 million yen left from my sign-on bonus.

Still, something like this would absolutely pay off in the long run. It would turn the biggest downside of my mist, that no one could see through it, into a complete advantage — not just once but forever.

“And how much would it be to use it in terms of GDF Credits?” I ask. I only have around 4,000 credits remaining after my purchases from the hub, if this would make it impossible for me to get a proper bow then I’ll have to come back another day.

Crispin once again appears to consider for a moment, “The magic of the amulet is more complex than truly powerful. I would estimate that it would only take 300 GDF Credits from your bank to allow you to use it. You should have Ratchet give you a second opinion on that, but I can’t imagine it being higher than 400 credits.”

My eyes widen in surprise. Crispin knows Ratchet? I suppose that makes sense; they are probably the two that sell the most powerful magical items in Shinara.

I take a second to evaluate the price before nodding to Crispin. I have plenty of credits after the mind flayer fight, and I want to be kitted out and ready for Friday. I’ll spend every yen and credit I have if I feel it will improve our odds.

“If you can have it ready before Friday, you have a deal. Ten million yen,” I tell Crispin with far more confidence than I feel. What was it Audrey had said? That you don’t need to feel brave to be brave or something like that?

Crispin claps his hands with excitement, “Wonderful, Serena! I’m so happy we were able to find something that will work so quickly! We will have the amulet hand-delivered to you before the end of Wednesday. That way, you will have plenty of time to test it out before whatever you are needing it for.”

Crispin gestures to one of the attendants, a beautiful, lithe young woman. “Please get the amulet sent out to the inscriber for the update immediately.”

The young woman nods before disappearing down one of the passages.

“Now,” Crispin continues, a tiny bit of nerves beginning to lace his otherwise calm voice. “Shall we go look at the bows?”

I nod, “Let’s.”

I still vividly remember the first time I’d visited Ratchet’s shop with Audrey. Seeing the lineup of bows on the wall — each one a work of art — had truly been something to behold. Now, though, I realize I hadn’t known anything.

The room Crispin guided me to is filled to the brim with bows and bow paraphernalia. Where Rachet’s inscriptions shop held maybe two dozen bows, this room alone holds what must be almost a hundred — each one vibrant and glittering with deadly promise. More than that, though, the room has items that look to be things one might want to pair alongside a bow. Quivers, arm guards, and barrels of arrows are neatly arranged, all shimmering with dense inscription work.

“Wow,” I breathe, my voice full of wonder, “this place is incredible. Did Audrey… or, sorry, Stardust Angel, buy her bow from you?”

“She did!” Crispin exclaims, some of the nervous tension that had built up around the man starting to dissipate with conversation. “I helped Miss Solara pick out her current bow in this very room only a year ago. She has come far in such a short time. As her protegee, I’m sure you will do the same.”

I wince internally, rubbing my arm awkwardly. “That’s a lot to live up to.”

Crispin gives a knowing smile, “Every sentinel thinks that — I promise you. Each one of my customers comes back having exceeded even their own wildest dreams; I have little doubt you will be any exception.”

“Anyhow,” Crispin says, gesturing wildly to the wall of bows. “What kind of weapon are you looking for? If you can give me some idea of that and your price point, I’m certain we can find the right fit.”

I bite my lip, both considering Crispin’s question and Crispin himself. He doesn’t seem like the type to pass up idle conversation while browsing; I wonder if he has something else to do. Maybe he’s worried about the idea of Kayne rampaging through his shop without him. That seems very plausible.

Taking a moment to consider how much I’m willing to spend, I just end up redeciding on my previous thoughts. I’ll spend as much as it takes or as much as I have. Whatever comes first.

“Audrey wants to teach me blade style; I’m certain,” I start, still thinking as I speak, “I’m not sure how a bow can have blade limbs and still function properly, but I’m willing to give the idea a try. As for price point, I’m fine with anything under 50 million yen. I’m willing to go up to 60 million if it’s more durable, though. My last bow was destroyed in its first incursion, and I’m not looking to buy a new one every week.”

Crispin grins at this, the nervousness vanishing from his posture. “Of course!” he exclaims, “Right over here.”

Crispin moves over to one side of the room, and I follow, looking up at the dozens of bows displayed there. Honestly, there are so many options that I don’t know where to start. I’m about to ask Crispin if he has any ideas or recommendations based on what he’s heard so far, but before I can, a loud crashing noise comes from behind me.

I whirl on the noise, my mist unconsciously starting to swirl around me with increasing speed. The noise had come from behind a black velvet drape in the corner of the room, I’m certain of it. Suddenly, I feel like a fool. The drape seems like it’s covering the entrance to a small room at the back of the displays. It’s probably just some employee who had dropped something.

Still, better safe than sorry. I don’t know how or why there would be a threat to me here, but I’m not going to take it lightly while I’m separated from the others.

I glance to Celeste on my shoulder, “Can you take a look?”

[Of course, I’ll let you know,] Celeste responds in an instant, invisibly hopping off of my shoulder and moving towards the curtained-off area.

Trusting Celeste to warn me if there’s anything worse than an attendant behind that drape, I turn back towards Crispin and the wall of bows, only to find Crispin visibly sweating under my gaze. Absently, I glance down at myself in my assault state garb. Am I intimidating? Is that what this is? I’ve never intimidated anyone before; I’m just too small, but maybe that’s what’s happening.

But… no. That doesn’t make sense. Crispin hadn’t been phased by Kayne, and Kayne is intimidating. This is something different, what is-

[Serena! There are three armed men hiding in this room! One of them is watching you right now!] Celeste’s warning screams through my head, and my eyes go wide. Is this some kind of trap? Why?!

My heart starts to race, and mist starts to build around me; I’m not about to be caught off guard. Hurriedly, I send a thick tendril of mist racing down the passage I’d come from. If I can get my mist to reach my teammates, I can teleport straight to them — no guards are going to get in my way.

I turn a glare on Crispin, not feeling nearly so friendly any longer. “Who is hiding in the backroom?” I demand, my tone fierce.

Once, I might have attempted to avoid a confrontation like this, and while I still feel uncomfortable, I’m not willing to let this go. Why would Crispin have armed men hiding and watching me? Even the thought makes me shiver.

Crispin still looks nervous, but his eyes burn with annoyance. With a sigh, he also turns on the black drape. “Adrian, just come out. Let’s resolve this like the civilized people we are.”

For a moment, nothing happens. Then, the black velvet drape is brushed to the side to reveal three relatively large men, and not one of them looks civilized. They wear street clothes and have yellowed teeth, each of them fingering the handguns strapped loosely to their belts.

Two things immediately jump out to me as I see the men — their life forces and their all-black armbands. Their life forces look the same as the man I’d seen on the skyway when I’d first gotten my title, greasy and tainted. Each one of them has a matching set of black, runic tattoos that run up their necks and down their exposed wrists.

The men are trailed by Celeste, who they throw nervous glances towards. Celeste, for her part, looks larger than I’ve ever seen her. About the size of a mid-sized dog, she has all four wings faired and claws withdrawn from her paws like a cat’s.

“Serena, this is Adrian and his team. When you all arrived, they requested to hide as they were afraid of sentinels. I, foolishly, honored their request. It is their misfortune that you were looking for a bow. Now, they are just leaving,” Crispin explains with an edge in his tone.

I narrow my eyes at the men; they do look afraid, but it seems something more than that. The looks they throw Celeste, and I aren’t just fearful, they’re angry. There is hate burning in their eyes, I can see it. Looking upon them, something feels profoundly off about the men, not just that they are clearly members of the Reavers gang, but something more. Those tattoos feel wrong, almost antithetical.

As I watch them, the men start towards the room’s exit, throwing glances back at me. Just as they are about to reach the door, I speak.

“Wait,” I say softly.

Despite the quiet of the word, the three men freeze in place, looking back at me. I turn to Crispin, “I’m going to fetch Kayne.”

Crispin shoots me a smile that is both nervous and confidant. “Miss Serena, I’m afraid you cannot give these men orders here. We are all equals, and violence is forbidden in this compound.”

I frown, contemplating. I have no idea what purpose Reavers might have in purchasing from the Mercurials, but I have no doubt that it will be bad. I pour my focus into my tendril of mist, reaching down the passageway and hoping I can find Kayne with it. The trouble is that trying to find anything with the mist tendril is like groping in the dark. Even if I run into a person, I’ll have no idea who they are.

[If we let them go, I can follow invisibly,] Celeste says in my mind. [I’ll find out what they’re up to.]

Doing my best to look disgruntled, I nod to Crispin. “Very well, but Kayne will be hearing about this,” I say, looking over the three men and memorizing their faces — I can draw them later. Crispin had mentioned that one of them was named Adrian, so I commit that to memory as well.

Glancing to Celeste, I pat the spot on my shoulder. Seeming to understand, she visibly shrinks and leaps through the air to land in her normal place.

“Stay visible for a few more moments. Then, turn invisible again. Try to make the men think you are going to stay on my shoulder,” I instruct.

Celeste performs her role perfectly, landing on my shoulder before seeming to settle down.

The three men look relieved at this and turn to go once more. I don’t stop them, watching them depart with what I hope is an impotent glare. Let them think they’ve won this round.

Casually, Celeste silently leaps from my shoulder and follows the departing men. No one looks in her direction or even seems to notice she’s gone — perfect.

[I’ll keep tabs on them. See if you can get any concessions out of Crispin. His behavior so far has not been exemplary; I’m willing to bet he will give a discount or other benefits if you push him.]

“Got it!” I respond before turning my glare on Crispin. I’d known what I was getting into coming to a black-market dealer, but I am not happy with him.

“So… let’s talk about my new bow.”

Table of Contents

Title Page

Prologue: A New Wave

Chapter One: Archery and a White Fox

Chapter Two: Familiar

Chapter Three: What It Means to be a Sentinel

Chapter Four: Big Decisions

Chapter Five: Bonding

Chapter Six: Status and Magic

Chapter Seven: GDF Headquarters

Chapter Eight: City in the Sky

Chapter Nine: Echoes of the Past

Chapter Ten: Orientation

Chapter Eleven: Meeting the Team

Chapter Twelve: The Sanctum Collective

Chapter Thirteen: Playing the Hero

Chapter Fourteen: Soul of the Healer

Chapter Fifteen: The Spark of Life

Chapter Sixteen: Bodyguards, Video Games, and Secrets

Chapter Seventeen: Audrey’s Idea of Mentoring

Chapter Eighteen: Shopping

Chapter Nineteen: Into The Fray

Chapter Twenty: Volcora

Chapter Twenty-One: Mind Flayer

Chapter Twenty-Two: Planning

Interlude One: Stardust

Chapter Twenty-Three: Gone Hunting

Chapter Twenty-Four: Hunted

Chapter Twenty-Five: The Hard Way

Chapter Twenty-Six: Final Push

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Showdown

Interlude Two: Aftermath

Schedule Update & Patreon Announcement

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Recovery

Interlude Three: Penthouse Deal

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Consolidation & Moving Forward

Chapter Thirty: Rise

Chapter Thirty-One: And Fall

Chapter Thirty-Two: Audrey and Kayne’s Idea of Training

Chapter Thirty-Three: Depth of Power

Chapter Thirty-Four: The Mercurials

Interlude Four: The Black Market

Chapter Thirty-Five: Criminal Element